Chapter 1: Master Of Death
Chapter Text
The wizarding world had celebrated Voldemort's defeat as the dawn of a new beginning. For a brief moment, Harry had truly believed that everything could change. Illuminated streets, golden banners, and hopeful smiles. But the enthusiasm had quickly evaporated, giving way to something colder, slimier, more subtle than the open terror of war.
The Ministry of Magic had never truly fallen: it had simply changed face. The new administration, though without dark marks or serpents, repeated the same reasoning, the same arrogance, the same venom.
And Harry Potter, the Boy Who Lived, was now little more than a mascot for a government that wanted not change, but control.
Harry sat every day in an office he hadn't requested, filling out paperwork no one actually read. A job that was empty, powerless, and voiceless.
Hermione, despite fighting for a role where she thought she could make a difference, had been relegated to the Department of Magical Regulation—a space buried in paperwork, slow-moving committees, and deliberately interminable processes. The Ministry was happy to show them off in public, to display them as proud symbols, but they wouldn't listen to a single word that came out of their mouths.
Until that afternoon.
Hermione, returning to her office later than usual, heard two voices coming from the next conference room. One was the Minister's: pompous, lucid, self-assured. The other was his secretary.
“Potter is still too beloved,” the Minister said, with a calmness that chilled Hermione more than the Death Cloak. “People listen to him. They follow him. And if he starts talking… really talking… we could have a problem.”
A brief silence. Then, the sentence that made her hands tremble.
"We have to find a way to shut it down. Not kill it, obviously... but reduce it. Diminish it. Make people forget about it. Turn it into a mistake, a self-defeating hero."
Hermione held her breath, suspended between fear and horror.
It was no longer a political game.
It was no longer just bureaucratic slowness.
It was a plan.
A plan against Harry.
A new war had begun. A silent, invisible one, more dangerous than all the others.
Hermione had rushed to him as soon as she left the building, her heart pounding as if after a miscast spell. It didn't take much to convince him to return to Grimmauld Place—the house he'd tried for years to forget, and which now seemed to be the only place where he could vent the fury he felt building in his chest.
As Harry crossed the threshold, the familiar air hit him with an unexpected weight. The dark walls, the scent of dust and old spells, the faded photograph of Sirius laughing for a moment before disappearing from the picture.
Harry stood still, his hands clenched into fists at his sides.
All this.
Everything that had been fought for, lost, sacrificed.
And for what?
"They want to make me disappear," he whispered, more to himself than to her. "Not with a curse... but slowly. As if I were... a mistake that needs erasing."
He felt a burning sensation in his eyes and stifled it with anger. The boy who survived couldn't afford to break down. Not anymore.
Hermione stood by the door for a moment, watching him. When she approached, her voice was low, cracked with fatigue.
"We knew, deep down, it wouldn't be easy. We thought... the worst was over."
Harry burst into a bitter laugh. "The worst is never over, Hermione. Did you notice? The only ones who really fought... they're gone."
He looked around, as if the ghosts might respond. "Sirius. Remus. Tonks. Fred. Everyone. And now the Ministry wants... wants to rewrite history. Make me less than nothing."
Hermione sat down next to him on the worn old sofa, her fingers intertwined nervously. "I can't believe we're here. After the battle, I thought we'd build something new. Instead..."
She closed her eyes for a moment. "Ginny ran away to France because she couldn't stand seeing you like this. She found a team there, and at least someone treated her like an athlete, not the Chosen One's girlfriend."
Harry looked down. "I can't blame her."
"Ron..." she continued, a lump in her throat. "Ron couldn't handle the pressure. Every time he tried to talk about politics, about change, they laughed at him. In the end, he gave up everything. He's in Romania with Charlie. He says at least dragons don't lie."
Harry closed his eyes. A part of him knew Ron wouldn't come back.
"Neville and Luna..." he murmured. "The only ones left, in a way."
"Neville teaches at Hogwarts and doesn't want to get involved with the Ministry. He believes the next generation is the only hope. Luna travels and writes. But..."
Hermione hesitated. "But they know it too. None of us are welcome in the heart of power anymore. It's as if wizarding England doesn't really want to change. As if we fought for nothing."
Harry buried his face in his hands, his voice a whisper.
"So who won, Hermione? If not us… who?"
A heavy silence filled the room. Hermione looked at him, and in her eyes shone something that was no longer anger, but a dark, deep fear.
"Perhaps," she said in a trembling voice, "the war isn't over. Perhaps it's just... changed form."
And both, without saying it, understood the same truth: what they had defeated was not a man.
It was an idea.
And that idea was still alive.
The question hung between them, like an unspoken, yet present, heavy spell.
What if, after all, magical London had always been in agreement with Voldemort?
Not with his methods… not openly.
But with the idea.
The purity of blood. Control. Suspicion of anything different.
Voldemort had not been born in a vacuum: he had been the product of a society that had raised him and, ultimately, protected him.
Hermione was the first to say what they were both thinking.
"Maybe we didn't defeat Voldemort. We only defeated his body. His mind... his ideas... were already here."
Harry didn't answer right away. He knew it was true. He'd seen it in the wizards' eyes, in the veiled fear when they spoke of "new horizons" or "change magic."
He had felt it every time he put down his wand and understood that the people didn't want him as a leader: they wanted him as a silent symbol.
And in a dark, twisted way, he felt it inside him better than anyone else.
It had been a Horcrux.
He had carried in his mind the memories, the impulses, the traces of that man.
The deepest proximity to darkness was not a medal: it was a condemnation.
"Hermione..." he said slowly, with an almost disturbing calm. "I understand Voldemort more than anyone would like to admit. I've seen the world through his eyes. I've felt his contempt, his logic. And the worst part..." He breathed. "...is that the wizarding world shares it."
Hermione looked at him, and there was fear in her eyes. Not of him—but for him.
The next day, quietly, without explanation, Harry left his job. The Ministry pretended to approve, with forced smiles and press releases that spoke of "new collaboration opportunities," but both knew what it meant.
It was a cut. Clean, silent. A planned erasure.
Harry Potter no longer worked for the Ministry of Magic.
And then he decided to do the one thing that no one expected.
Don't fight the present.
But understand the past.
He began collecting material on Tom Riddle. Not Voldemort, not the Dark Lord, not the symbol.
Tom Riddle, the boy.
The student.
The son of two worlds.
The wound opened before the war.
The Hogwarts archives, the old letters of deceased professors, testimonies buried in the memories of surviving teachers. It was like reconstructing a spell shattered into a thousand pieces: every detail was a trace, every shadow a clue.
Hermione watched him, worried and curious. "Why are you digging into this?"
Harry didn't hesitate.
"Because if the wizarding world wants to be like him… I need to understand where it all began. Voldemort wasn't born a monster. He was built."
A break.
"And if I understand them… I can destroy them. This time, for real."
And it was then that a new suspicion arose between them:
Maybe the way to save the wizarding world wasn't to fight Voldemort.
It was to expose those who had allowed it.
So Harry had begun to understand. Tom Riddle hadn't been born a monster: he'd been born a child, in a gray London orphanage, among peeling walls, cold corridors, and staff who couldn't—or wouldn't—understand what was before them. He'd discovered that, every year, Tom asked to leave Wool, to be fostered, to have a home. And every year, without fail, he was sent back.
The Ministry, at the time, had ignored all the requests. Out of "prudence." Out of "protocol." Or, more likely, out of fear of his magic.
One afternoon, Harry and Hermione had arrived at what remained of Wool. It was little more than a wreck of blackened bricks, swallowed by ivy and the years. Broken glass, propped up doors, empty rooms where the echoes seemed to still hold the voices of forgotten children. In a dusty archive of the public library, they had found very old items: yellowed registers and photographs, and then a disturbing series of reports.
Wool, it turned out, had been attacked several times during the Second World War. Not just by Muggles, not just by German raids: there were signs of magical arsons, infiltration, and veiled threats. The orphanage's protection had been ignored by both the Muggle and wizarding worlds. Vulnerable children had been caught in the crossfire. No one had paid for it.
Hermione, reading the notes, had whispered, “They were looking for someone.”
Harry had replied, his voice cold: “Or they were trying to destroy him before he became someone.”
She followed him step by step, not just for the evidence, but because she understood. She understood that Harry needed to face that dark side he had always feared: the side that tied him to Voldemort, the side the world kept reminding him of.
But Harry was no longer a boy.
He was no longer impulsive, nor scared.
He was a grown man, with a sharp mind and a character tempered by war and loss. The scars hadn't weakened him: they had made him immovable.
He was not manipulable.
He wasn't intimidating.
And most of all, he was no longer willing to be silenced.
People forgot that Harry Potter hadn't survived the Dark Lord twice because he was lucky.
Harry carried within him a power that no one at the Ministry wanted to name: a power born of experience, of an understanding of darkness, and, most of all, of the ability to recognize evil when it was masked by bureaucracy and politeness.
As they left Wool, Hermione watched him as he stared at the ruin for the last time.
"Do you understand, Hermione?" he said, his voice low but firm. "Tom didn't become Voldemort just because he was cruel. He became Voldemort because the world taught him that no one would ever defend him. No one would ever welcome him."
Hermione nodded, a pain tugging at her eyes.
“And now that world is turning into exactly what he wanted.”
Harry clenched his jaw.
"No. Not this time. I won't let it happen again."
His decision was neither shouted nor spectacular.
She was silent. Solid.
The decision of a man who no longer fought for glory, or for prophecy — but for justice.
Such power did not need to scream.
He demanded respect.
The power Harry carried within him had no name. No one had ever given it to him, and he had never asked for it. Not because he didn't know it, but because he feared that speaking it would make it real.
He was the Master of Death.
Not by title, not by ambition: by right.
Death wasn't an abstract concept. It never had been, not for him.
He had followed him on the battlefield, in the sleepless nights after the war, and now in the silences of adult life.
At first they were only fleeting shadows: a barely audible whisper, a shiver of icy air, a shadow longer than the body that cast it.
Then came the dreams.
That night, Harry found himself in a vaulted room. The walls were made of iron and rune, a blend of ancient and harsh magic. Oil lamps burned flamelessly, and everything was enveloped in absolute silence, a silence that did not belong to the living.
A man was there.
Elegant, tall, with a haunting charm and an unmistakable presence. He wore impeccable black robes, more modern than the centuries from which he seemed to hail. He was bent over a series of objects placed on a table: a dark cloak, pristine as if time were bending so as not to touch it; a black stone set in a ring; a wand that was not wood, nor bone, nor magic, but all of these things at once.
Harry recognized everything.
He knew that aura, he knew the weight of those three objects.
“What are you doing here?” he asked, and his voice didn’t tremble, even though it should have.
The man straightened up, slowly, as if he knew that his every movement had a precise meaning.
When he spoke, his voice was caressing and terrible at the same time.
“I'm sorting out some properties.”
He turned and looked at him with eyes as dark as the night beyond the night. "This is the Peverell vault."
Harry felt his blood stop for a moment.
"It belongs to you. By right."
The words fell like a seal.
Harry looked around: the cloak, the stone, the wand. They weren't replicas. They weren't visions. They were real. And he understood. This wasn't an ordinary dream.
“Who are you?” he asked, even though a part of his spirit, the one that knew nightmares and prophecies, already knew.
The man smiled. Not a friendly smile. An ancient, knowing smile.
"Oh, Harry. You know me well. Perhaps better than any wizard in the last thousand years."
He took a step forward. The lights dimmed, but it wasn't shadow: it was the absence of everything else.
Harry felt a chill run down his spine, like river water in the dead of winter.
"You are…"
The word came out without air.
The man inclined his head slightly, pleased.
“Death.”
Not a symbol.
Not a fairy tale.
Not the figure with the cloak and the scythe.
It was Death as the greatest minds would have perceived it: pure power, perfect balance, a presence that did not judge, did not promise, did not threaten.
Death looked at him with respect.
"You took me with you on the field, boy. You called my name at Hogwarts. You walked with me through the Forbidden Forest. And I returned you to the world, when I could have held you back."
Harry swallowed, but didn't back away.
"Why now? Why show yourself?"
Death looked at him as one looked at a young king who had not yet put on his crown.
"Because someone is trying to steal what's yours. Not your fame. Not your name. But your role. Your legacy."
Harry gritted his teeth. "The Ministry."
"The Ministry thinks it can control history. But history isn't made of words."
Death raised his wand—the Elder Wand—and the metal of the walls trembled, as if it recognized its master.
“It is made up of those who are willing to die to change the world.”
Harry inhaled slowly. "And you're here to help me?"
Death smiled again, with a hint of irony.
"I don't help. I observe. I collect."
He touched his shoulder—or maybe it was just the sensation of a cold hand. "But you, Harry Potter, are the only mortal who chose me and came back. You are my master not because I serve you, but because you have understood that I am inevitable."
Silence.
And then:
“The question is: what will you do with me?”
Harry opened his mouth, but the world dissolved. The vault vanished, the man with it, the objects, the voice.
He woke abruptly, sitting up in bed, his heart not in panic, but perfectly clear. The room at Grimmauld Place was plunged into darkness.
On the bedside table, next to the wand, the air shimmered, almost expectantly.
Death had not threatened him.
He hadn't called him.
It had reminded him of a simple and terrible fact:
Harry was no longer a symbol.
He was not a retired hero.
He was the Master of Death.
And whoever wanted to destroy it would find out what it really meant.
The next morning, with the first light barely filtering through the heavy curtains of Grimmauld Place, Harry found Hermione already awake at the kitchen table. He could tell she hadn't slept much: the deep bags under her eyes, the cold cup of tea, and that expression that showed not fear... but awareness.
Harry sat down across from her and told her everything. Every detail. The man. The objects. The vault. The voice.
When he finished, Hermione didn't speak for several minutes. She looked at the table, her gaze focused and lucid, as if she were piecing together formulas no book had ever written.
Then he looked up.
"It's not just a dream, Harry. Death doesn't speak to you like a symbol. He speaks to you because he can."
She inclined her head slightly. "And because He wants to be used."
Harry remained silent. He had never wanted to believe that part of the prophecy, that part of his story. He had always avoided that power, as if acknowledging it might transform him into something dark. But Hermione didn't back down.
"You are the Master of Death. Not by choice, but by destiny. And a destiny like yours is not meant to remain in the shadows."
Her voice wasn't excited, nor scared. It was clear. "Harry, you don't have to be a symbol... you have to be a force."
He looked at her, and understood that Hermione wasn't pushing him toward darkness, but toward the truth. And the truth was simple: if Death itself had moved, then something enormous was already moving in the world.
A few hours later, they crossed the great marble hall of Gringotts. The bank was cold and silent, as always. The goblins stared at them with ancient suspicion, but not surprise. Harry Potter was no longer a customer: he was a name that carried weight.
As he approached the person in charge of the Legacy Vaults, Harry spoke calmly:
"I wish to gain access to the Peverell family vaults. By right of blood."
The words fell like a key in the right lock. The goblins didn't comment, didn't raise any objections. They simply exchanged glances, as if they'd been waiting for this moment for a very long time. The goblin leader took out a silver needle and a small black crystal.
“Two drops.”
Harry didn't hesitate. The blood touched the crystal, which lit up with a deep glow, not red... but white.
The goblins stiffened. One of them muttered something in their language, and Harry caught only one word: legitimate.
They were led underground. Not along the usual tracks, not through damp caves and carved tunnels.
At one point the carriage stopped in front of an immense, pale silver door, covered in ancient runes that neither Harry nor Hermione recognized.
“Vault 0,” the goblin leader rasped. “The Peverell Vault.”
The door opened without anyone touching it.
And when Harry crossed the threshold, he saw something that took his breath away.
It was the same room as his dream.
The cloak, spread out as if time did not exist.
The Gaunt ring, but without the curse, the black stone still and shining.
And on the pedestal in the center of the room… the Elder Wand.
Hermione was speechless. Harry wasn't sure how they'd ended up there; after the war, he'd hidden the gifts inside a trunk at Grimmauld Place.
The goblins bowed—not deeply, not slavishly, but with the respect reserved for something ancient and non-negotiable.
Harry felt a shiver run down his spine. It wasn't fear.
It was recognition.
The man's voice in the dream came back like an echo:
It belongs to you. By right.
Hermione whispered, almost afraid to break the air:
“Harry… Death has opened the way for you.”
He moved forward.
Every step was silence.
Every breath was destiny taking shape.
When his hand closed around the Elder Wand, there was no explosion, no blinding light.
Only an absolute, intense, sacred silence.
Harry Potter was no longer just the Boy Who Lived.
It was the one whom Death had recognized.
And the wizarding world was about to find out.
As Harry and Hermione exited the Vault, the door slammed shut behind them with a heavy clang, like a final sentence. Harry turned, expecting to find the stone corridors and train tracks of Gringotts again.
It wasn't like that.
The floor was shiny and new. The brass chandeliers shone without the patina of time. There was no damp, nor that sense of decay that had permeated the bank since 1998.
Hermione stiffened. "Harry… look."
The walls of the great central hall were immaculate, crowded with wizards and witches dressed in robes that looked like they had stepped out of yellowed photographs. The goblins wore gleaming armor, and the central statue—the one depicting the pact with the wizards—was different, smaller, not yet tainted by history.
Harry turned to the goblin leader, his voice cold and steady. “Where are we?”
The Goblin looked at him without the slightest surprise. "Exactly where the Hallows intended you to be, Lord Peverell."
That word cut the air like a blade.
Lord.
Hermione's eyes widened. "What... what do you mean?"
The Goblin handed them both two parchments sealed with black wax, engraved with a triangular symbol they knew all too well: the circle, the line, the cloak.
On the seal it was written:
Hadrian Peverell
Hermione Peverell
Last of the Lineage
Hermione trembled. "Peverell? But we—"
"You are what Death has chosen you to be," replied the Goblin. "The Hallows don't just transport you across places. They transport you across ages. Every Master of Death comes where he is meant to be, when he is meant to be."
Hermione, incredibly, smiled. Not a smile of frivolity: one of rare, fierce intellectual excitement. "Harry... we're in the past. We can stop him before he becomes Voldemort. We can destroy the existing Horcruxes and prevent the others. We can—"
Harry didn't answer right away.
He looked around Gringotts with the look of someone who knows that nothing is a coincidence
Tom Riddle was 20 years old. Hogwarts had just emerged from the shadow of the Muggle war. Many conservative wizards feared change.
And the name Peverell, erased for centuries, had suddenly returned.
When he finally spoke, his voice was calm, cool and strategic.
"We can't attack Voldemort right away. If we move too soon, we'll disappear before we even begin. First, we need to let the Wizarding World know that Lord Peverell has returned."
Hermione looked at him in surprise: this was not the boy who had fought to survive.
He was a man who planned to win.
"A name as ancient as ours," Harry continued, "is pure power in this period of history. We will have respect. Influence. Access."
The Goblin nodded with a slow bow. "The Peverells were a house before there were pureblood houses. Your return will not go unnoticed."
Harry gripped the parchment. "This is exactly what I want."
Hermione took a deep breath, regaining her composure. "Then the first step is to integrate us into wizarding society. A residence. Public records. Ancient family..."
Harry looked at her. "And most importantly, a message."
He walked toward the bank exit, his stride firm and confident. Hermione followed.
As the doors of Gringotts opened on post-war wizarding London, with its new signs, its glittering shops, and wizards who had never heard of Harry Potter, Harry uttered words Hermione would never have expected:
“Voldemort won his war because no one saw him coming.”
“This time… the world will know that Lord Peverell is here.”
Hermione didn't take her eyes off him.
Harry wasn't just changing history.
Harry was declaring war.
Chapter 2: The Peverell Castle
Chapter Text
Harry and Hermione arrived in Diagon Alley in 1946 like two ghosts from an era that no one knew.
The alley was brighter, less crowded, yet it vibrated with a tension that no one seemed to really perceive: the Second Muggle World War had just ended, but the Wizarding World was only celebrating its own illusory stability.
No one looked at them suspiciously. No one recognized them.
And that was precisely the power of anonymity.
A power Harry had never had in his life.
Hermione adjusted the elegant cloak the Goblins had given them along with their identification documents. A black cloak, sewn with silver threads that formed the Peverell symbol on the lining. Harry did the same, and for the first time, his robes didn't fit him like a disguise.
They were a title.
A legacy.
A silent statement.
“No one will stop us,” Hermione muttered, looking at the Ministry of Magic sign gleaming in the distance, much grander and cleaner than they had known it.
Harry breathed in slowly. The sounds of the alley, the footsteps, the voices, the smell of spices and parchment... everything seemed unreal. Yet he felt a cold, clear, cutting certainty inside him: this was the right moment.
"First public appearance," Harry said. "Official. Formal. Let them know the Peverells are back. The rest will come later."
Hermione nodded, a flash of excitement in her eyes he hadn't seen in years. She was back to the girl who dreamed of changing the world, but now with the intelligence of a woman who had seen what happened when the world refused to listen.
As they approached the entrance to the Ministry, two uniformed Aurors approached to stop them.
“Documents,” said the first, in an official tone.
Hermione handed over the sealed parchment. The Auror opened it, and his face changed color when he saw the black seal.
The symbol of the Deathly Hallows.
“L-Lord Peverell…?” he stammered.
Harry inclined his head slightly. "Hadrian Peverell. And my sister, Hermione Peverell. We're here to officially register our return to the British Wizarding World."
The Aurors exchanged a terrified look and, without asking questions, parted to the sides.
Not out of courtesy.
By instinct.
The golden doors of the Ministry swung open.
Silently.
Without being touched.
Hermione noticed and whispered, “They’re recognizing you.”
Harry didn't answer, but in that moment he understood something:
The Gifts were not objects.
They were wills.
And the will of Death was leading the way.
At that moment, as they entered, every whisper began to die away. Every wizard in the central hall turned. Not because they knew who they were… but because they felt…What they were.
Two young strangers, yet impossible to ignore.
History had not yet written the name of Tom Riddle.
But it had just rewritten the Peverells'.
The doors to the Ministry's great hall swung open as they entered, and a sudden silence enveloped the entire atrium. The stairways and balconies filled with curious, astonished, and fearful glances.
The name Peverell had not been spoken for centuries… but it had not been forgotten.
When the Minister of Magic appeared, Harry immediately realized they had entered a game far different from those of their time. The man wore a ceremonial cloak studded with ancient symbols, and moved with a regal stride.
He didn't rush toward them. He didn't hurry.
He reached them as he would royal dignitaries.
“Lord Hadrian Peverell… Lady Hermione Peverell.”
His voice was deep, filled with wonder and deference. "The wizarding world thought you were gone."
Harry bowed his head with a grace he had never used as a boy, but which seemed natural in his ancient robes.
"Our family has wandered a lot, Minister."
The man came closer again, with a satisfied smile, like someone experiencing an event destined for the history books.
"The Peverells were said to be extinct. Legends... fairy tales."
His voice cracked in a question that the whole room, holding its breath, was waiting for:
"Where were you? Where have you been hiding all these years?"
Harry didn't hesitate.
"On the run, Minister. From the greatest terror our time has known."
A whisper ran through the room.
Grindelwald.
Hermione spoke for the first time, her voice clear and firm. “Our father feared that our blood, our name, and what was rightfully ours, might be used by him.”
The Minister nodded slowly, his eyes shining with respect and greed: no house enjoyed such antiquity as the Peverells.
Harry continued, measuring his words:
"Now that Grindelwald has been defeated, my father's final wish was simple: to return to London. To reclaim our blood. Our history. And our seat."
The word seat fell like a stone into the mirror of water.
The Minister paled for just an instant: in the Wizengamot, the Peverell seat had been empty for centuries. An enormous, indisputable political power, older than the Malfoys, the Blacks, the Greengrasses, the Rosiers.
Then he found his smile again.
A broad, diplomatic, complacent smile.
"Of course! Of course! The Peverells have always had their place in our court."
He stepped back and raised his voice for everyone to hear:
"Let the Wizarding World acknowledge the return of the oldest house in our history!"
Applause erupted. Not warm… reverent.
Hermione bowed her head, with aristocratic composure, but inside she was seething.
Harry remained still. Careful. Cold.
The Minister extended his arm, a ceremonious invitation:
"Follow me. Today, London celebrates the return of the Peverells."
As they moved through the crowd, Harry spoke softly, just for Hermione:
“We gave him the story he wanted to hear.”
Hermione replied with an imperceptible nod.
They both knew the truth:
they had not returned for a seat.
Not for honor.
Not for political power.
They had returned for a name that had not yet been spoken.
Tom Riddle.
And this world wasn't ready.
The Minister led them through wide, gleaming corridors, where ancient portraits glared at the newcomers with suspicion or mute recognition of the blood that preceded them.
Every step echoed like an announcement.
When the doors of the Seat Hall opened, Hermione held a breath.
It was enormous.
Circular.
With white marble steps and antique wooden thrones inlaid with the symbols of the greatest magical families. Each chair wasn't placed haphazardly: it was a declaration of power, a place in the hierarchy of a world that, beneath the façade of civilization, thrived on domination and bloodshed.
The Minister stopped in the center, almost theatrically.
“The return of the Peverells is an event this Court has awaited for centuries.”
Hermione guided her gaze upwards, following the line of seats.
There were the Blacks, with their star-spangled crest.
The Greengrass, elegant and cold as glass.
The Lestranges, dark, still, with eyes that calculated every breath.
And there, among shadows and sculpted marbles, the Malfoys: platinum, flawless, with their necks held high as if they were breathing a superior air.
Harry didn't speak.
But he saw everything.
He saw who was already corrupt.
Who aspired.
Who was plotting.
And none of them had any idea that a Peverell was reading them like open pages.
The Minister pointed to a side staircase.
"The seat of your house is not here, among us."
Heads turned. Some murmured.
Harry and Hermione climbed the steps, and the room seemed to hold its breath.
At the top, next to the Minister's throne, was a massive black chair, carved with ancient runes that seemed to pulse in the torchlight.
The Seat of the Peverells.
The tallest.
The most feared.
When Harry saw it, he understood why no one had ever dared to claim it: it wasn't just a place of power. It was a warning.
As they moved forward, Harry looked back at the crowd.
The flawless platinum of the Malfoys.
The dark, sharp iris of the Lestranges.
The elegant frost of the Greengrass.
Then his gaze froze.
A young man, with hard but not mean eyes, with ink-black hair and noble features.
Orion Black.
For a moment Harry's heart skipped a beat.
It was like seeing Sirius again, stiffer, more whole, but with the same cut of his jaw, the same flame held back in his eyes.
It wasn't emotional.
It was a shot in the chest.
A wound that had never truly healed.
Hermione felt him stiffen and, without a word, squeezed his arm.
The contact was brief, but sufficient.
In her brown eyes, Harry saw the same grief that had accompanied him for the past few years: the friends lost, the war won… and then betrayed.
They had gone back in time.
But the pain hadn't gone away.
Only transformed.
Harry lifted his chin.
If Sirius had lost his life to change the world…
Harry had come back to really change it.
The Minister raised his voice, imposingly:
“By decree of the Wizengamot, and by right of blood, House Peverell returns today to claim its place in the Wizarding Court!”
A sharp sound filled the hall: the elder wizards' staffs tapped against the marble, acknowledging the announcement.
Harry stepped forward, his voice low but sharp as a blade:
"The Peverells are back."
Absolute silence.
Hermione looked up, her eyes bright but proud.
That day they weren't just claiming a throne.
They were declaring the beginning of their war.
As soon as the Minister concluded his official statement, the entire room came to life.
Officials, aristocrats, and elders of the Wizengamot rose to their feet, a mixture of respect, excitement, and ambition in their eyes.
The first to move was Abraxas Malfoy, young, elegant, and with the natural arrogance of one who believes everything belongs to him. He approached with a refined smile, bowing his head slightly.
“Lord Peverell. Lady Peverell.”
His voice was slipping like silk and poison. "What an honor to see such a… mythological house again. It is our duty, and pleasure, to welcome you among us."
Harry replied with a minimal nod. "Malfoy."
As if that name alone was enough.
From the steps below, Orion Black and two members of the Lestranges approached, drawn like moths to the fire of newly rekindled power.
Orion spoke formally: "A historic event like this deserves a celebration. The Blacks would be delighted to host an evening in your honor."
Abraxas Malfoy added immediately, "But it would be more appropriate to celebrate at Peverell Manor, don't you think? It would be... instructive to see a place closed for centuries reopened."
Murmurs of approval went through the seats.
Everyone was waiting for the same thing: to measure the Peverells, evaluate their riches, the alliances, the vulnerability.
But before Harry could answer, the room went silent.
A man was walking calmly forward, his beard short and red, his eyes bright behind his half-glasses, his clothes simple compared to the others, but filled with an aura that was impossible to ignore.
Silence.
Albus Dumbledore.
Still young, famous for Grindelwald's downfall, already a mind that dominated every room he entered.
His curious gaze passed over Harry and Hermione as if he were reading a book written in an ancient language.
"It seems to me," he said calmly, "that House Peverell has just arrived in London. Before we demand their time… perhaps we should give them a moment to orient themselves in our society."
The Minister nodded with obvious gratitude: Dumbledore was already the only person in that room capable of silencing the most powerful.
Hermione understood the game. This world was built by men who spoke for her, who would give her away and trade her like a marriage pawn, an ornament next to her brother.
If she remained silent, she would become exactly that.
She took a step forward.
“Thank you, Professor Dumbledore.”
Her voice was clear, but cold. "But I can speak alone."
A wave of murmurs ran through the room. A woman… addressing the Court without male permission?
Abraxas Malfoy raised an eyebrow, amused as if he were witnessing some curious game.
Hermione continued:
"We thank House Black for the offer and the Malfoys for their interest. But a return is not a celebration. It's a commitment. Before opening our doors, we want to observe, evaluate, and understand what our country has become."
Some turned up their noses.
Lestrange stared at her as if he didn't know whether to insult her or admire her.
And everyone looked at Harry.
If he had silenced her, they would have understood that House Peverell was like the others: patriarchal, predictable, tameable.
But when Harry met the gazes fixed on him, the room went cold.
His green eyes had no warmth.
No uncertainty.
Just a warning.
Anyone who tried to silence Hermione… would face him.
And it seemed that, for an instant, even the furthest torch in the room trembled in the flame.
Dumbledore watched him with an interest so deep it seemed suspicious.
An intelligent, dangerous, curious flash.
"A wise answer," he said finally. "Caution is a rare virtue among the ancient houses."
Hermione bowed slightly. Harry didn't move.
The Minister tapped his cane twice on the marble. "Then the session is concluded. Let the Wizengamot recognize the return of the Peverells."
Harry put his hand to Hermione:
“Come ‘Mione.” The Gaunt ring had turned into a pinky ring, the Resurrection Stone glinted in the candelabra light, to everyone’s eye it looked like a normal Heir ring, but Harry knew that Dumbledore had figured out what it was.
Harry smiled at his old mentor, a slow and calculating one, Dumbledore seemed to open his blue eyes wide and they began to shine with awareness and a hint of amusement.
The room slowly began to empty, but everyone continued to steal glances at the two brothers.
Fear. Lust. Strategy.
Hermione whispered, "Did you see Dumbledore's eyes? He was studying us."
Harry: "Let him do it. Those who think they know everything often don't see the blade coming."
And behind them, Dumbledore was still watching them.
Not like a professor.
Like a man who feels the wind changing… and wants to understand where it is blowing from.
The carriage stopped its journey along the last stretch of pavement.
Ahead of them, beyond the ivy-covered gate, stood Peverell Manor.
It wasn't a villa.
It wasn't a house.
It was a castle.
Gothic towers that scratched the English sky, windows as tall as cathedrals, gargoyles worn by time.
Yet, despite centuries of abandonment, the place did not breathe decay.
He breathed anticipation.
Hermione swallowed the cold, biting air. "This is… wonderful."
Harry stood still, watching the walls with the same gaze he reserved for an opponent.
Calculating. Silent. Prepared.
They entered.
The doors opened of their own accord, as if the ancient magic finally recognized the blood of its masters.
The main hall was a huge cathedral of black and silver stone.
Huge carpets, embroidered with symbols of the Three Relics.
Portraits of ancestors followed them with intelligent, stern, curious eyes.
Hermione touched a silver banister. "It's not just a house. It's a warning."
Harry: "It's a throne."
And he was right.
Only when they were certain they were alone did the public mask fall. Hermione sank into an armchair while Harry remained standing, gazing out the high windows.
"They welcomed us like royalty," Hermione murmured. "But it's not respectful. It's fear. Curiosity. Calculation."
Harry didn't turn around. "This is exactly what we need."
Hermione took a deep breath. She was still taking it all in:
- their new identity,
- the seats of the Wizengamot,
- Dumbledore's gaze,
- the Malfoys' ambition.
"Death sent us here for something," she said. "Not just to destroy Tom. To change everything."
Harry finally turned around, and when he spoke, Hermione realized that the boy in front of her was no longer the boy who had grown up on Privet Drive.
He wasn't even the hero of the war.
He was the Lord of a House.
"Malfoy will come to us," he said in a calm, icy voice. "He's too power-hungry to hold back. And when he does, Tom Riddle will know who we are."
"And that doesn't worry you?" Hermione asked
“No.”
The response was immediate, certain.
"If he wants to touch us, he'll have to do it while the entire aristocracy is watching. And I want them to watch."
"Why?"
Harry moved forward, crossing the hall like a general studying the terrain of a future battle.
"Because we will change this world. And we won't do it by force. Not with riots, not with duels."
His green eyes shone in the reflection of the candles.
"We will slither through the Ministry like snakes. We will change laws, alliances, traditions. We will make the nobles believe they desired change. They will be proud of what we have done... without realizing that we have manipulated them."
Hermione looked at him as if she had never really known him.
Harry Potter has always been good.
Right.
Idealist.
Hadrian Peverell, however, was something else entirely.
"And when the storm comes," he concluded, "they'll already be on our side. And no one will help Tom Riddle."
Silence.
A powerful silence.
Hermione stood up slowly. Her heart was pounding, but not from fear.
“You are… ruthless.”
Harry inclined his head. "I learned from the best."
“Who?”
“Death.”
Hermione smiled. But it wasn't a kind smile.
It was a smile that many generations of wizards would have regretted, had they only lived to see it.
"Then let's do it," she said. "This world will belong to the Peverells."
Harry nodded. "And the Peverells don’t forgive."
Outside, the wind bent the trees around the castle, as if magic itself had bowed to its new masters.
The next few weeks slipped by cold and silent, as November darkened the meadows around the manor.
Hermione spent almost all of it turning the ruin into a home.
The corridors, once filled with dust and cobwebs, once again shone like obsidian mirrors.
The rooms filled with the light of enchanted candles, the curtains were renewed, the glass repaired, the stonework restored.
Each room had a memory, a shadow, a story written on the walls.
And it was in the kitchens that they found them.
Little eyes glowing in the semi-darkness.
Pointed ears, thin hands and backs curved with age.
House Elves.
Not one.
Three.
“Masters…” they murmured in chorus, as if they were praying.
They had been there for generations, bound by the magic of the Peverell blood.
They had survived time, wars, the abandonment of the manor.
Hermione knelt, her voice gentle. "We are not your masters. You can be free if you wish."
The response was immediate.
One of the elves fell to his knees, trembling.
"No! No, Young Mistress! Freedom is… horror! No place for us outside! Peverell Manor is home! We want to serve, we must serve!"
The other two started crying, terrified at the thought of being chased away.
Hermione froze. All her principles, her ideals, her fight for elves' rights...
they crashed against true, ancient, deep-rooted fear.
Harry placed a hand on her shoulder.
His voice was low, calm… sad.
"No one will accept them outside. Not now. Not in this century."
It was 1946.
House-elves weren't just slaves: they were property.
Hermione pressed her lips together, but surrendered to reality.
"All right," she said finally. "Help us, but we won't punish you, we won't coerce you, we won't humiliate you. And if one day you want to leave this house, we'll help you."
The elves bowed so deeply that they almost touched the floor.
"The Young Mistress is good," they murmured. "The Young Mistress will bring the House back to life."
And so it was.
Under their guidance, the manor came to life.
The rooms were polished, the bookcases filled with restored volumes, and the main hall once again welcomed white fires that produced no smoke.
Ancient spells, made to serve the Peverells, reactivated themselves.
Hermione, while she was directing the work, often thought about that magic.
It wasn't like Hogwarts.
It wasn't like the Ministry.
It was older.
Darker.
Almost… alive.
As night fell, when the wind howled through the towers, Hermione could not help but think that the Peverells had never had simple servants or simple homes.
They had dominion.
And for the first time, she was not afraid of power.
She was hungry for it.
While Hermione restored the manor, Harry entered the oldest part of the building.
Narrow corridors, silver dust, forgotten portraits.
The air was colder there, thicker… as if magic was listening to every step.
At the end of the path, he found a black oak door.
A mantle, a stick and a stone were carved into the wood.
The Gifts.
When he touched it, the door opened without a single sound.
It was the office of the Head of the Family.
Shelves filled with tomes, ancient scrolls, weapons hung like relics, and a large obsidian desk.
But it was the portrait behind the desk that forced him to stop.
A man sat there with a proud and calm posture: ebony hair, dark, lively eyes, a neat beard, strong, handsome features.
He had the air of someone who knew more secrets than the world itself.
Ignotus Peverell.
The portrait looked up. And smiled.
"Finally," he said warmly. "An heir who carries my blood in his veins."
Harry approached calmly. "I... I'm not from this era."
Ignotus watched in silence, his gaze slow and penetrating. His expression changed: curiosity, then awareness, then sadness.
“I see death… pain… and a fate no one should bear,” he murmured. “Tell me, Hadrian Peverell, what has become of my blood in the future?
Harry took a deep breath.
He didn't lie.
He told everything: Voldemort, the boy who lived, the Dursley, the war, the lost friends, the scars.
When he finished, Ignotus looked older, more tired, as if even the paint had absorbed the weight of those words.
"Tom Riddle… a descendant of Cadmus, perhaps," he murmured. "A son of our lineage who became a scourge upon the world."
He shook his head. "What a burden our legacy has left you..."
Harry smiled, but not sweetly.
With truth.
"It's not a burden. It's what gave me freedom."
Ignotus looked at him, surprised.
Harry spoke with a calmness that seemed to come from a place deeper than magic.
"You three brothers believed Death could be defeated. Pursued. Deceived."
He placed his hand on the desk.
"But Death is not an enemy. It is not a master. It is not a promise."
The portrait's dark eyes became attentive, eager for every word.
"Death is a part of life. One half of the same coin. Whoever tries to master it... loses. I have accepted it."
Harry straightened, his green eyes steady as steel.
"And that's why Death follows me. Not to possess me. Because I'm no longer afraid. And a man who doesn't fear death... is master of his own life."
The portrait remained silent for a long, long time.
Then, slowly, Ignotus smiled.
A proud smile. Painful. Eternal.
“Then you are not just an heir, Hadrian Peverell.”
He bowed his head slightly, like a king acknowledging another king.
“You are what the three of us have failed to become.”
Harry didn't answer.
It wasn't needed.
It was Ignotus who broke the silence.
"Where does a Master of Death go now?"
"To rewrite the world," Harry said. "Not to conquer death... but to give life a future."
Ignotus leaned back in his painted chair.
“Then listen to my voice when the darkest days come.
Death has chosen you, but life will follow you… if you know how to make yourself feared and respected.”
Harry bowed his head in silence.
And in that moment, a pact was made between a boy from the future and an ancestor dead for centuries.
Not of blood.
Of destiny.
Three days later, a white carriage with silver wheels drove through the manor gates.
The elves warned Hermione, and soon after Harry reached the main entrance.
Abraxas Malfoy was already there, wrapped in a pale fur coat, his platinum hair flawless despite the icy wind.
He entered as if he had been granted a privilege, not an invitation.
His gaze slid across the renovated hall, the silver torches, the polished floor.
"Peverell Manor doesn't seem to have suffered from the absence of its owners," he commented with a thin smile. "Some thought it was in ruins."
Hermione descended the stairs with controlled grace.
She did not bow.
She did not greet him with deference.
"Our House doesn't fall," she said, her voice gentle but sharp. "It simply sleeps."
Abraxas looked slightly surprised that she was the one speaking, and even more surprised that Harry was silently letting her do so.
"You've been the subject of much discussion in the Wizengamot," Malfoy continued. "Rarely does an ancient house reappear so… triumphantly."
He paused, studying Harry carefully.
“And we think it would be… beneficial for our company to officially welcome you.”
Harry raised an eyebrow, but before he could answer, Hermione spoke.
"I assume by 'society' you don't mean the entire wizarding world," she said. "But a very select group of families."
Abraxas's mouth twisted into a diplomatic smile.
“Some bloodlines are more… worthy of interest.”
Hermione nodded politely, as if she were giving him a point.
"And among them… there's someone in particular who's eager to meet you."
The air grew heavier.
Harry knew the name before he even heard it.
"A dear friend of mine," Malfoy continued, "a very promising young man. A natural leader. I think he... would appreciate your worldview."
Hermione bowed her head slightly. Malfoy's tone was diplomatic, but underneath it all was hunger: power, alliances, control.
“And what is this young prodigy’s name?” she asked with innocent courtesy.
"Tom Marvolo Riddle," Abraxas replied. "We were students together at Hogwarts. A rare talent."
Harry's expression didn't change.
No blinking, no surprises.
Ignotus, in the portrait, would have approved.
Hermione smiled.
“We are flattered by the interest,” she said, “and Peverell Manor is in more than suitable condition to host a reception.”
Malfoy's eyes widened slightly, unprepared for that speed.
“We’ll be hosting a winter ball,” Hermione continued, “and sending owl invitations to families worthy of being involved.”
A slap disguised as kindness.
Abraxas turned to Harry, almost expecting him to intervene, to take back command, to put “his sister” back in her place.
But Harry remained still, his hands behind his back, his gaze calm and sharp.
He just smiled.
A brief, icy smile.
Which said:Yes, she's the one speaking. And yes, you have to listen to her.
For the first time since he had entered, Malfoy looked uncertain.
“So… let’s wait for the invitation,” he said finally, clearing his throat.
Hermione inclined her head slightly. "It will be a memorable reception."
Malfoy took his leave with forced elegance, and only as the carriage disappeared over the mainmast did Hermione let the stiffness fall from her shoulders.
Harry turned to her.
"Perfect."
Hermione smiled, but there was no shyness in her eyes.
There was strategy.
"They wanted to study us," she said. "Now they will show up at our castle... under our rules."
Harry nodded.
“And Tom Riddle,” he murmured, “will come to the Peverells’ place, thinking he will meet two naive young pureblood.”
Hermione looked at him for a long moment. "And instead he'll meet Death."
Chapter 3: Tom Marvolo Riddle
Chapter Text
Tom Marvolo Riddle knew he was the best.
Not out of vanity.
For certain.
He had understood it years ago, when the lights in the orphanage had all gone out at once with a simple thought, when the children who tormented him had run away screaming without him touching them, when the very air seemed to obey his will.
At Hogwarts he had only given form to the evidence.
It didn't take much: a measured smile, a low and respectful voice, an elegant posture.
Poor Professor Slughorn was the easiest victim. Just look into his eyes with that feigned candor, and the man melted like hot butter.
"A rare talent! A young prodigy!"
Oh, how he loved to hear that.
The funny thing was that people wanted to be fooled.
They wanted a promising, bright, kind boy.
They wanted to believe that an orphan could become a lord.
And Tom gave it to them.
But the truth… the truth was for him.
Tom knew he was beauty made flesh.
The sharp face, the dark, magnetic eyes, the velvety voice.
He walked around the common room like a Greek sculpture that had learned to move: everyone looked at him, no one dared to stare for too long.
And when some tried—
when the girls looked up, they blushed, they trembled slightly—
Tom smiled to himself.
Beauty was a weapon.
A shiny blade.
A sweet poison.
The purebloods, for all their arrogance, were not immune.
They thought they were untouchable… but it didn't take much to capture them:
a whispered title, a promise of power, a perfect smile.
Tom was good at making himself desired.
And now, the Peverells were back.
A name that was almost legendary.
An ancient house, older than the Malfoys, the Blacks, the Lestranges.
A name spoken in secret, as if it belonged to the same magic that flowed through the veins of the wizarding world.
Tom had smiled when Abraxas had told him:
"Two heirs. Young. Beautiful. Mysterious."
It was like smelling blood in water.
Then came the invitation.
A black envelope, sealed with silver and wax.
The symbol of the Three Relics engraved on the clasp.
Tom touched it with a finger.
It wasn't fear, nor wonder.
It was interest.
The Peverells had real power.
Not be taken by force.
It cannot be bought or passed down from generations of weak nobles.
Ancient power.
Dark power.
Power that was not meant to be explained.
Tom broke the seal.
The owl had not yet flown away before he had already made up his mind.
He would have participated.
He would have smiled, seduced, fascinated.
He would do what it always did: creep into cracks, infiltrate minds, poison from within.
And then he would find out who those two brothers were.
Whoever they were, they couldn't be better than him.
Because no one is better than Tom Marvolo Riddle.
And if the Peverells thought they were returning to reclaim magical London…
…they would discover that magical London already belonged to him.
Tom prepared himself with the precision of a ritual.
The black and emerald tunic was perfectly pressed, a gift “on loan” from Orion Black, elegant and slipping like a snake on the skin.
The hair, dark as ink, carefully combed.
Every button polished.
Every gesture calculated.
The smile—
his most charming smile, the one that made Slughorn bend and half of Hogwarts blush—
It was early.
Tom Riddle entered the carriage knowing that he was the most handsome, the most intelligent, the most powerful of all the guests.
He was sure of it.
But nothing, nothing had prepared him for what he saw beyond the threshold of Peverell Manor.
The hall was impossible to describe: crystals suspended in the air, white flames that did not produce smoke, an enchanted ceiling grander than Hogwarts itself.
And yet… no one watched the magic.
Everyone was watching him.
Hadrian Peverell.
Tom saw him in the center of the room, surrounded by nobles who were talking and laughing as if the world revolved around that single point.
And maybe… It really did.
Hadrian didn't walk: he dominated.
Every step was a declaration of ancient power, of blood that asked no permission.
It wasn't Malfoy arrogance—bloated, loud, desperate.
It was pure power.
Power that didn't need to be proven… because it was part of the air.
Hadrian was handsome. But not like the boys who look at themselves in the mirror to please themselves.
He was as beautiful as a rare, perfect, dangerous weapon.
The sculpted face, the strong jaw, rosy lips that seemed touched by the winter cold.
The black tunic with silver embroidery hugged the athletic body without flaunting it.
And then the hair: black, long, tied at the nape of the neck with a silver ribbon.
The candlelight made each strand shine like silk thread.
Tom had seen beauty.
He had used beauty.
But he had never seen this beauty.
A beauty that didn't ask to be looked at.
He obliged.
But the real doom for Hadrian Peverell… was in his eyes.
Poison green.
Malachite green.
Green as the light of the Anathema.
Tom remained still.
Hit.
Shocked.
In Hadrian's eyes he saw no kindness, no naivety, no ambition.
He saw Death.
Not sudden, brutal, cruel death.
No.
He saw the ecstasy of death. The peace. The silence.
The power of those who do not fear it, of those who command it.
Tom couldn't remember ever breathing less.
For a heartbeat—just one—he felt like he was looking into a darkly mirror, a self he had never met.
Hadrian looked up.
Their eyes met.
And Tom, who feared nothing and no one,
he felt something he hadn't felt in years.
Not fear.
Danger.
Hadrian smiled slowly, as if he recognized him.
As if he knew who he was… and wasn't the least bit impressed.
Tom was forced to look away.
Tom Marvolo Riddle.
He, who dominated every room he entered.
He, who was born to command.
That evening, for the first time in his life, he was not the king.
It was the spectator.
And Hadrian Peverell was the ruler.
Tom couldn't breathe.
And not for Hadrian's physical beauty. Not for the perfection of his features, not for his sculpted physique, not for his eyes that pierced like green blades or the scar on his forehead.
No.
It was that smile.
A smile that asked for nothing and promised everything.
A smile that was a challenge, a command, a cruel caress.
Like a thin blade, pierced straight into the heart.
Like the art of a lover who knows exactly where to strike.
Tom, who had seduced, manipulated, dominated hearts and minds without batting an eyelid, felt something unknown and disturbing.
Love.
A feeling he had never encountered, never understood.
And now, in just one look, he felt it explode inside him like a silent fire.
Hadrian wasn't looking at him indulgently.
He was not enchanted by his charm.
He did not seek his respect or his alliance.
Hadrian was cruel. Elegant, icy cruelty. Every smile, every lip curl, every movement was calculated. Political. Strategic.
And Tom understood that he would never deceive that man.
Not with seductive smiles.
Not with promises of power.
Not with lies studied in the dormitories of Hogwarts.
Tom had met his worthy opponent.
For the first time, someone was superior. Not physically, not by blood, not by cunning... but by something Tom couldn't control: presence, intrinsic power, mastery of life and death.
Tom's heart beat faster, yet he couldn't feel it.
He was paralyzed by the evidence.
Hadrian Peverell wasn't playing. He wasn't courting. He wasn't pretending.
Every smile, every tilt of the head, every step was a message: I know who you are, and you will never be on my level.
Tom didn't understand.
He didn't understand how, in a single instant, a boy could destroy years of arrogance, of security, of self-confidence.
And yet it had happened.
The boy before him wasn't just an enemy.
He was the ideal incarnate.
He was the perfect opponent.
He was the only one Tom could ever love and fear at the same time.
A smile from Hadrian, light, barely visible, struck Tom like an arrow: cruel, lethal, unforgettable.
And Tom Marvolo Riddle, the boy who had learned to rule the world with fascination and terror, knew a new truth, terrible and irresistible:
For the first time in his life, he was defeated.
Tom walked forward, each step measured, slow, as if walking toward an altar.
It wasn't confidence, it wasn't arrogance.
It was reverence.
He had never experienced anything like it.
He presented himself before Hadrian Peverell as a visitor bows before an immortal work of art: with admiration, awe, and a respect he would never have granted to anyone else.
“Tom… Marvolo Riddle,” he said, his voice perfectly modulated, but trembling inside.
Every word seemed fragile, loving, almost pathetic.
And Tom Marvolo Riddle, the boy who had dominated minds and hearts at Hogwarts, sensed it at once: he's making a fool of himself in front of a boy.
Hadrian was watching him.
Not with curiosity.
Not with judgment.
He was reading him. He knew him.
As if he had walked through the rooms of his soul, had leafed through the pages of his life, and now read his most secret thoughts, the ones that Tom didn't even confess to himself.
Hadrian's smile, barely visible, was caressing, almost veiled in mockery.
And Tom felt the heat of defeat and desire mix into a single knot inside him.
For Hadrian was not just an adversary: he was a secret that Tom coveted, forbidden knowledge that promised both power and torment.
Tom shivered, yet he didn't flinch.
Fear had nothing to do with it.
It was lust. A pure, intimate lust for the knowledge Hadrian held, just as he had craved power and knowledge during his years at Hogwarts.
“Greetings to you, Tom Marvolo Riddle,” Hadrian murmured, inclining his head slightly. “I have the impression we already know each other… even if it’s the first time we’re meeting.”
Tom felt his breathing catch.
Every fiber of his being screamed: How can a boy read so deeply into me?
Yet, instead of being scared, a shiver of excitement ran down his spine.
The desire to understand Hadrian was identical to the desire he had felt as a student: to know everything, control everything, possess everything.
But this time the secret wasn't a Horcrux, nor a forbidden spell.
It was Hadrian himself.
Tom took a breath, trying to hide the admiration and tremor in his voice.
But he knew, with a certainty that made him shudder, that nothing he had known before could prepare him for this.
Hadrian Peverell was not just an adversary, an obstacle, or a legend to be challenged.
It was the first mystery that Tom truly longed to encounter, with the same fever with which a boy yearns for hidden power, the first forbidden magic, the knowledge that will change the world.
And for the first time in his life, Tom wasn't trying to dominate.
He was begging, inside himself, to understand.
Tom Marvolo Riddle stood still, like a visitor who dares not breathe before a masterpiece.
Hadrian Peverell spoke, and each word was measured, elegant, sharp as a curved blade.
But Tom wasn't really listening.
Not with the ears.
He looked at Hadrian's lips.
The perfect lips, full, rosy, slightly curved at the corner in a smile that spoke without the need for words.
Every syllable he spoke seemed shaped by those features, as if the voice itself were born from that cruel smile, and every sound was both an invitation and a punishment.
Tom felt something strange, shocking, and almost painful.
A shiver ran down his spine, slow, burning.
The knowledge that this man—this young man—could not be fooled.
That nothing Tom had used before—charm, good looks, deception, seductive words, occult magic—would work.
Yet Tom longed.
He wanted to know everything.
He longed to understand.
He longed to possess… the truth of that man.
Hadrian's every word fell like a weight, yet it was incredibly musical.
There was no rush, no arrogance. Just dominance.
Yet beneath that control, beneath that aristocratic coldness, Tom sensed an almost mischievous pleasure in the way Hadrian played with minds, with perceptions, with desires.
Tom tried to speak, to assert his power, to remind himself who he was.
But his voice came out lower than usual, slightly trembling, and the words seemed fragile in the face of Hadrian's presence.
Every breath Tom took brought him closer to that smile.
Every word nailed him to that awareness: he wasn't simply attracted.
He was defeated.
In a single look, in a single smile, in a single sound from Hadrian's lips, Tom had met someone he could not conquer, not with deception, not with charm, not with magic.
And yet… he didn't want defeat.
He just wanted to know.
And he roared.
And he loved, without being able to explain it, without wanting to admit it.
Hadrian Peverell was no ordinary enemy.
It was the measure of everything Tom Riddle had never possessed.
And the temptation of that possession was irresistible.
Tom stood there, rooted to the floor, as Hadrian spoke.
Every word was measured, slow, elegant… yet lethal.
There was more than charm in his words.
There was strategy.
There was power.
There was cruelty disguised as kindness.
Tom perceived every nuance, every silence, every pause as a game of chess in which Hadrian was moving more pieces than he could see.
And the more he listened, the tighter the knot in his chest tightened.
“Tom Marvolo Riddle,” said Hadrian in a calm, almost melodious voice, inclining his head slightly, “Malfoy tells me that you are a promising young man and that you know how to dominate English wizarding society… but I wonder how much you truly understand and what you wish to achieve.”
Tom swallowed laboriously.
Not because he was surprised by the question—but by the tone, the certainty, the coldness tinged with mockery that crept between the words.
"I..." he began, trying to modulate his voice, "I control what I desire. There's nothing that escapes me."
Hadrian smiled faintly, a slow, surgical smile.
"Ah... and yet here you are in front of me, and already you feel... observed, measured. Isn't that curious?"
Tom felt a shiver run down his spine.
Every syllable Hadrian spoke seemed to dig deep inside him, revealing desires he himself knew nothing about.
"If you think I can be fooled, you're wrong," Hadrian continued, his green eyes gleaming like cursed gems. "But if you truly want to understand me... perhaps you'll have to learn not to dominate everything by force, Tom. Perhaps you'll have to learn to listen."
Tom frowned, his voice lower than he intended.
“Listen? I… I don’t know what rumors have reached you, Lord Peverell, but I’m not here to deceive you.”
Hadrian cocked his head to the side and laughed with abandon, Tom watched enraptured by the way dimples had formed on his cheeks as he laughed.
"Ah, but you see... I haven't heard anything, Tom Riddle. And I..." he paused, looking at him as if reading his very heart, "I understand a lot about you. More than you dare imagine."
Tom felt his throat dry.
A thought he never thought possible crossed his mind: I want to know everything. I want him to know everything about me… and I want everything about him.
“And pray what do you know about me, Lord Peverell?” he said finally, trying to regain his composure. “Should I… be afraid of you?”
Hadrian stared into his eyes, his smile thin and cruel.
“No, meeting me, Tom Riddle, will be the first moment you lose control.”
Tom shivered, yet he felt a fierce, irresistible excitement.
For the first time in his life, he wasn't dominating.
He was watching.
He was learning.
And he was wishing.
Hadrian Peverell was no ordinary enemy.
He was the only one Tom wanted to win… and yet didn’t dare challenge.
Tom felt the change in the air before he saw it.
A thin silence, as if the entire room had been holding its breath.
Then he met Hadrian's gaze.
It wasn't just a look.
It was knowledge. Understanding. Condemnation.
Hadrian was reading him, as always, but this time Tom sensed something more.
Something that made him falter: Hadrian had understood.
He understood the longing Tom felt, the craving that tightened his chest.
Hadrian's fascination with power emanated effortlessly.
The attraction Tom would never dare admit, not even to himself.
Tom's heart beat faster.
A heartbeat he couldn't control.
A heartbeat that tied him to that man like an invisible rope.
Hadrian barely raised an eyebrow and looked at him again.
Not a single smile. Not a word.
Just a look.
And Tom understood immediately: that look was the beginning of his doom.
Yet, like a moth drawn to the brightest light, Tom couldn't let go.
He didn't want to.
Desire, terror, curiosity, longing—it was all concentrated in those green eyes that seemed to contain the entire world, and death itself, without the need for words.
Tom felt a thrill, as if he had suddenly been exposed to his fate.
And for the first time, the man who had manipulated hearts and minds, who had shaped people and magic to his liking…
He wanted something he couldn't easily possess.
The power of Hadrian.
His presence.
His elegant cruelty.
His calculated indifference.
Tom breathed in slowly, trying to contain the fever rising inside him.
But he knew there was no escape.
That nothing would extinguish the spark that Hadrian had lit.
And so, while the room continued to talk, laugh, watch, Tom remained still, chained by the gaze of a young man who knew no fear, who did not relinquish control, who was power and death at the same time.
Tom Marvolo Riddle, the boy who thought he could rule everything… was already lost.
Lord Peverell moved away from him and Tom spent the evening craving his attention like a petulant child craving his mother's attention.
He spoke briefly to Malfoy and Mulciber, but his eyes always rested on Hadrian.
He reached the end of the evening almost out of breath, it was as if the room had realized that there were now two King's pawns on the chessboard and they were choosing which side to take.
He had smiled, laughed, and spoken smoothly to the pureblood nobles throughout the evening, almost eager to regain ground, but it seemed his moves were limited to a field that belonged to Hadrian.
As the guests began to return home, he too made his way to the fireplace to return to his dilapidated apartment in Nocturne Alley.
Hadrian approached slowly, with the grace of someone who knows every inch of the room and is absolutely certain that he can command attention.
Every movement was studied, measured, and elegant.
A power game in which Tom was the unwitting participant.
“It was a pleasure meeting you, Tom Marvolo Riddle,” Hadrian said, his voice calm and velvety, then he looked at him with a slight mischief in his green eyes: “You are… so curious.”
Tom felt every word vibrate in his bones, like a subtle spell.
“Curious?” Tom repeated, trying to modulate his voice, to recover the coolness that had been his weapon up until that moment.
"I'm not curious."
Hadrian smiled, slightly, and bowed his head slightly.
"No?" he said. "You don't seem that way. You look at everything carefully, you observe, you evaluate... you try to understand before you decide. That..." he inclined his head slightly, "is what makes you so interesting. And so vulnerable."
Tom shivered.
Not out of fear.
Not out of respect.
Out of excitement. Longing. The feeling of being exposed, yet unable to escape.
Hadrian continued, walking slowly around Tom, each step measured, his body straight as a king standing moves between the pawns.
“You think you can dominate every person, every magic, every heart… yet here you are before me, and… you are already under my control.”
Tom clasped his hands behind his back.
He couldn't speak.
Every word seemed useless.
Every breath is an act of will.
Hadrian stopped in front of him, a few steps away.
“You want to know who’s really in charge,” he continued, his green eyes boring into his, “who can bend the rules of the game without breaking them…”
The smile, just a little wider, was cruel.
“…Then you must learn to desire what I choose to give you.”
Tom felt a shiver run down his spine.
He had known fear, power, manipulation.
He had seduced, deceived, terrorized.
But never, never had he felt a presence capable of annihilating him without touching him, of dominating him with a smile and a few words.
Hadrian tilted his head and whispered, almost to himself alone:
“And you, Tom Marvolo Riddle… you already wish.”
Tom breathed in slowly, unable to look away.
It was true.
He desired Hadrian Peverell.
He wanted to understand, to possess, to challenge… yet he already knew it wouldn't be possible.
And that awareness excited him, tormented him, he was nailing to his own desire.
Hadrian smiled, knowing exactly what effect it had.
Tom Riddle stood alone before the devastatingly cruel beauty of Hadrian Peverell and oh….
Oh, how he longed for him!
He wanted to burn his name into his skin, the name Hadrian would adorn his skin like a beautiful jewel adorned the neck of a noblewoman. He wanted to kneel at his feet, like a faithful worshipper praying to an idol. Hadrian, with his cruel smile and eyes that promised a sweet death. Oh, how he longed for him!
Chapter 4: Yellow Roses
Chapter Text
The party had just ended: the enchanted chandeliers had gone out one after another, leaving behind only golden glimmers and the scent of elven wine and ancient parchment.
Harry and Hermione had retreated to the Peverells' private library. It was quiet outside, inside only the crackling of the fire in the fireplace.
Hermione sank onto the sofa with a dramatic sigh.
“If just one of those girls asks me again if you're available for a political wedding, I swear I'll enchant every ball gown in this room to turn mouse green.”
Harry raised an eyebrow, amused.
“Were they that desperate?”
"Desperate? They practically surrounded me. One even asked me if you preferred blondes, brunettes, or redheads. I replied that you preferred intelligence. She fainted."
Harry chuckled softly, his expression relaxed and tired.
“And Malfoy?” he asked after a moment.
Hermione put on a satisfied smile.
“He tried to 'advise' me on the proper manners of hosting a reception. I replied that, considering his family was bankrupt until two years ago, I didn't need his opinion. I think he's still trying to figure out if I insulted him.”
Harry laughed heartily. "You held your own."
“Of course. I’m a Peverell.” Her voice was proud, confident… and then, slowly, Hermione looked at him with more serious eyes.
"And you? How did it go with Tom Riddle?"
Harry didn't answer immediately. He poured himself some tea, his movements slow and controlled, as if every gesture were part of a ritual. When he spoke, it was with an almost eerie calm.
“He's attracted to me.”
Hermione's eyes widened. "...what?"
"He looked at me like something he wanted to possess. He's intelligent... arrogant... hungry. He thinks he can control everything. But he's not used to being studied."
Harry leaned back, his gaze lost in the fire.
“I will use this attraction of his to my advantage.”
Hermione was silent for a moment. Then, incredulously, "When you say 'you'll use'... do you really mean—?"
Harry gave her the same smile Tom had received: slow, elegant… cruel.
"If he wants to be seduced, he will be. I didn't choose this game... but he entered my board. And kings don't forgive, Hermione."
A shiver froze the air.
Hermione looked at him with a mixture of admiration and concern.
She had seen Harry be good, compassionate, vengeful… but like this?
It was so rare. It was so dangerous.
"Harry… you're not playing with just anyone. It's Tom Riddle."
Harry placed a hand on her shoulder, as if to reassure her—but his eyes were no longer smiling.
"I know perfectly well. That's why I'll win."
Hermione inhaled slowly.
The fireplace crackled.
And for an instant, she saw in her brother's figure not just a Peverell.
She saw a ruler.
Hermione composed herself, smoothing her skirt and arranging her curls as if she could put her thoughts in order too.
Then she shook her head and changed course, as only she knew how.
"Okay. We've attracted attention, we've shown power... but it's not enough.
What do we do now inside the Wizengamot?
Harry stopped smiling. His face returned to that of a strategic warrior.
"First, let's study the laws of time. We can't risk moving forward without knowing what paradoxes might destroy us... or destroy the future."
He took some ancient tomes from the table, books with black leather covers and silver seals.
"The Ministry doesn't believe it's possible to manipulate the timeline. If they find out we're out of place, they'll lock us away until our last breath."
Hermione nodded, but said nothing. Harry continued:
“And in the meantime… I want you to take care of the purebloods ladies.”
Hermione blinked, as if asked to scrub the floors with a toothbrush.
"Sorry, what?"
"Women don't work at the Ministry. They don't sit on committees. They can't advocate for cases..."
Harry looked at her, serious and knowing.
"But they rule the salons. They're the ones who create reputations, alliances, prenuptial agreements. Parties, tea parties, gossip... and politics. Silent, but real."
Hermione inhaled, hard as ice.
“Do you want me to make friends with a group of girls who hope to become my sister-in-law?”
Harry just smiled.
“I want you to enter where I cannot enter.
Women in this age may not control the law… but they control the men who vote.”
Hermione remained still for a few seconds.
Then she threw a pillow at Harry.
“I hate how right you are.”
Harry picked it up, amused.
"It's not ideal. But we can't choose. Not now."
Hermione crossed her arms, her voice cutting like a blade.
"All right.
I'll pretend to be the kind and perfect sister.
If they were roses… they would sting.”
Harry laughed softly. "It'll be a social massacre. I'm sure of it."
Hermione looked at him with a gleam in her eyes.
“Harry… if they think they can manipulate me to get to you, they’re sorely mistaken.”
Harry inclined his head, satisfied.
“My sister, I had no doubts.”
And it was at that moment, in the silence of the Peverell library, that they planned the first real move of their war.
He at the Ministry.
She in social circles.
—
Hermione had thought she was ready.
She had fought Death Eaters, defied death and time itself.
But nothing—nothing—had prepared her for a tearoom of bored young thoroughbreds.
The Peverells' carriage pulled up outside the Malfoy residence.
Harry wasn't with her: to make everything more effective, the young Lord had remained at the Manor, awaiting her reactions.
Hermione descended with calculated grace, like a fallen goddess in the enemy's garden.
The colors were delicate, the laughter fake, and the girls… vultures with lace gloves.
As soon as she entered, the buzz stopped.
All heads turned towards her.
Belladonna Nott, hostess for the occasion, approached with a smile that had more points than a blade.
"Lady Hermione Peverell... What an honor. We thought the new Lords wouldn't have time for a humble gathering like this."
Hermione replied with a smile that would have made an Auror falter.
"Oh, of course. My brother and I don't forget the old traditions.
Some… are even funny.”
The subtle venom of the comment made her blink.
Perfect: scratched on the first try.
The other girls surrounded her in an almost ritualistic circle.
Miss Bulstrode: "Is it true that Lord Hadrian is choosing a bride?"
Hermione took a cup of tea, with a slowness designed to build tension.
“My brother doesn't choose.
My brother… decide.”
A sharp silence fell in the living room.
Then Miss Rosier, with feigned sweetness:
"Of course, such a… precious man will need guidance. He's very young."
Hermione looked up, glacial.
“Hadrian Peverell was born to command.
And whoever stands beside him will have to be worthy of it.
Good looks and an ancient surname won't be enough."
Someone coughed.
Some turned pale.
Belladonna gripped the cup as if she wanted to shatter it.
And it was there that Hermione realized she had won the first battle.
She was not a guest.
It was a predator among fawns.
A shy voice broke the silence: a young blonde woman, with intelligent eyes and a kind air—Aysia Greengrass.
“Lady Hermione… actually, some of us are… glad you're back.
London needed to change."
Hermione looked at her with interest.
Finally, a mind.
“I'm glad someone understands this.
Ancient houses only survive if they evolve.”
Some snorted in contempt.
Greengrass smiled elegantly.
And that's how Hermione found her first ally.
At the end of the meeting, as he was leaving, he heard whispers behind him:
— "She's cold."
— "She's smart."
— "She's dangerous."
— “Just like her brother.”
Hermione raised her chin, satisfied.
She had played in their world… and won.
When she returned to Peverell Manor, Harry was waiting for her in the study, a stack of books on temporal laws before him.
"How did it go?"
he asked, without looking up.
Hermione sat down with regal calm.
"The Ladies are ours. The girls are afraid of me.
And one of them admires me… that's worth more than any wand."
Harry finally looked up and smiled slowly.
"Perfect.
We have dug the first foundations.
Now… let’s start tearing down the old world.”
—
Being invited to Grimmauld Place should have left Harry indifferent.
Yet, as he crossed that threshold, the past gnawed at his heart.
It was the house Sirius had grown up in, the house that had hated him, and the only one that would protect him.
Now it was the perfect stage.
The room was a riot of antique elegance: dark velvets, polished wood, silver everywhere.
Orion Black greeted him with a courteous, noble, even warm smile.
"Lord Peverell, it's an honor. Your family has been missing in London."
Harry tilted his head, flawless.
"The pleasure is mine, Lord Black. Your courtesy is rare these days."
Walburga, sitting next to her husband, studied him with burning eyes.
She was young, beautiful, and looked at Harry as one might look at a hero from legend: with mingled adoration and danger.
Tom was already there.
Beautiful as a Roman statue, composed as a prince, but his eyes—his eyes never left Harry for a moment.
When Harry nodded politely and continued on, it took his breath away.
Ignore him.
A perfect move.
Harry didn't sit down right away. He walked around the room as if it were made for him.
Every pureblood paid attention.
Lestrange, with his cold arrogance.
Rosier, smile as sharp as a thin knife.
Mulciber, small and greedy eyes.
Malfoy, elegant and irritated, still hurt by the humiliation inflicted by Hermione.
And finally…Tom.
“If I may ask, Lord Peverell,” Orion’s voice was soft and gentle, “What has happened to your family all this time?”
Harry spoke about history, with glacial calm.
“My family has traveled for centuries.
The legend of the Deathly Hallows has made us prey, not hunters.
Every generation, someone sought the power they thought was ours.
And for this… we have lost brothers, fathers, mothers."
Silence.
No one dared to interrupt.
Lestrange took a sip of wine.
"And yet you have returned… with glory."
Harry smiled, but it was a sharp smile.
“We're back because it's time for someone to break the chain.
The magic of our world does not belong to fear.
It belongs to the control.”
Nobody breathed.
Then, inevitably, the slimy voice of Abraxas Malfoy:
“Just one curiosity, Lord Peverell.
Your sister does not look like you at all.
How come?"
The question was poison.
A direct attack.
An attempt to discredit them.
Harry didn't bat an eyelid.
“My mother died protecting me from a dark wizard who wanted to kill me.
My father remarried. Hermione is my half-sister."
Lestrange nodded, Rosier approved.
It was a clean, aristocratic, unassailable answer.
Malfoy opened his mouth to retort—
But it was Tom who spoke, in a persuasive voice:
"It doesn't matter the blood, if the magic is strong."
The room went silent.
Tom supported Harry.
No.
Tom craved Harry.
Harry looked at him closely for the first time, his eyes green as poison and storm.
“I agree, Mr. Riddle.”
Just four words.
Tom trembled.
Harry continued, his voice low, hypnotic:
“Blood is a shell.
Magic is the weapon."
Tom closed his eyes for a moment, as if those words were caresses on his skin.
When Harry resumed talking to the others, Tom followed him with his gaze, silent, conquered.
And that's when he understood.
Hadrian Peverell was not like the others.
He wasn't seductive, he was not impressionable.
He was a king among men.
—
The snow fell slowly, silently, like white ash from the sky.
In the study at Peverell Manor, the air smelled of ancient parchment and ink tar.
Harry and Hermione sat at a huge dark oak table, surrounded by books of wizarding law, old Ministry decrees, archaic treaties dealing with house rights, seats, legacies.
Hours of reading, calculations, analysis.
Until silence.
Harry closed the last book.
"Here we are."
Hermione looked up.
Her eyes shone with intelligence and restlessness.
"Did we find what we were looking for?"
Harry touched a yellowed page with a finger.
"The Law of the Representation of Houses. Last updated: 1724."
He looks up, his eyes hard as steel.
"It's old, obsolete. We have the right to propose an amendment."
Hermione stared at him, breathless: she understood.
Harry spoke with merciless calm:
“Pureblood houses hold seats by inheritance, not by merit.
The magical world doesn't change because it's built not to."
He leaned forward, his voice low and venomous.
“We will propose that part of the Wizengamot no longer be hereditary… but elective.”
Hermione remained silent.
Then, slowly, her smile widened.
“Harry… it's brilliant.
They will believe they will gain from it—that the most influential will always win.
But the people will have a voice.
New blood, new ideas… a nightmare for the old aristocracy.”
Harry nodded.
“For now the proposal will seem harmless.
A progressive, elegant, modern act.
And no one will be able to openly oppose it without appearing to be a tyrant."
Hermione stood up, starting to pace, speaking quickly:
“And when new members join… we will be able to pass other laws.
Laws on work, on magical rights, on equality.
One step at a time."
Harry looked at her with an intensity that made her stop.
“We cannot change the world by force.
But we can make them believe that the change was their idea.»
Hermione sat down next to him again.
“We'll have to be… perfect.
Smiles, courtesy, diplomacy.
And a knife behind your back, just in case."
Harry took her hand.
“We already are.”
Silence.
Only the wind against the windows.
Then Hermione added, with ferocious strategy:
“We'll need an ally in the Wizengamot.
Credible.
Powerful.
Someone who isn't afraid of change… or who fears it enough to follow us."
Harry nodded, his gaze hardening.
“Orion Black.”
A name that cut through the night.
Hermione inhaled slowly.
“He's fascinated by you.
And be wary of Malfoy.
Yes… we could convince him.”
Harry closed the book and pushed it away.
“We start tomorrow.
First formal proposal to the Ministry.
Then… alliances.
Tom will be the most dangerous pawn, but also the most useful."
Hermione stared at him.
“You will use him”
Harry answered in a small voice.
“No.
I will guide him.
And finally, when the time comes…
I will destroy him."
The snow continued to fall, slow, silent.
The night was preparing for war.
And the Peverells had just moved their first piece on the board.
The next day, the entire Ministry of Magic seemed to be shaken by an invisible wind.
The Peverells were returning.
Not as relics of the past.
But like an unstoppable force.
Harry walked through the grey marble halls, Hermione at his side.
Wherever they passed, the wizards stopped to watch: some fascinated, some fearful, all attentive.
There was a silent, regal, merciless dominance in Harry's gaze.
As the two passed through the door of the Wizengamot Room, the buzz died down.
The pureblood Lords were already seated, dressed in fine coats and false smiles.
The Peverell seat was there: tall, imposing, almost at the level of the Minister himself.
Harry walked up the steps without hesitation.
When he spoke, his voice filled the room.
“Honourable members of the Wizengamot.
I am Hadrian Peverell, and as heir to my house, I bring a formal proposal to improve this Council… and our future.”
The echo was cold.
Orion Black leaned forward, eyes curious.
Malfoy curled his lip, already suspicious.
Tom, sitting not as a Lord but as Orion's guest of honor, didn't take his eyes off Harry even to breathe.
Harry opened the parchment.
“I propose the revision of the Law on the Representation of Houses.
In addition to the hereditary seats, which will remain in place, a section of elective seats will be established, voted on by the magical citizens.”
A shockwave went through the room.
The murmurs.
Agitation.
Scandal withheld.
A masterstroke.
Harry continued with a thin smile:
“This does not take away power from the ancient families.
Elections will be rare, controlled, and reserved for the most influential wizards among the people.
A gesture of openness… and modernity.”
Every word was a velvet-coated blade.
Lestrange whispered something to Rosier.
Malfoy was pale with disappointment.
Tom looked on like a collector who had just found a jewel.
And then Orion Black stood up.
The room fell silent.
“Lord Peverell, your proposal is… bold.”
A slow, fascinated smile.
“But foresight should never be stifled by fear.
I… approve.”
Louder murmurs. Dismay.
And one after another, some Lords nodded.
Not out of conviction… but so as not to be left behind.
Harry bowed his head slightly, with deadly grace.
“Thank you, Lord Black.”
And at that moment, Hadrian Peverell was no longer a newcomer.
He was a strategist, a power, an uncrowned king.
When the session ended, the Minister attempted to congratulate him, but Harry greeted him with distant politeness.
He wasn't looking for favors.
He gave lessons.
Tom touched his forearm as they walked out, almost without realizing it.
A small, intimate gesture.
Harry gave him a quick look… and left him there, thirsty for attention.
It was Orion who joined them, his dark cloak billowing behind him.
"Lord Peverell," he said in a low voice, "your mind is a weapon the likes of which London has never seen. If it is not too soon…I would likeI'd like to invite you to my house this evening. To talk about... alliances."
Harry studied him for a moment.
An intelligent man.
Young man.
Fascinated by him.
Far from Malfoy's madness, but close to power.
Perfect.
“I would be honored, Lord Black,” Harry replied, bowing slightly.
"I'll be with you at sunset."
Orion smiled, and strode away with a confident step.
Hermione looked at him from the side, her voice low.
“He’s attracted to you.”
Harry replied coldly:
"Perfect."
Hermione's eyes widened for a moment… then she smiled softly.
The Peverells were conquering London.
Not with magic.
With the mind.
Grimmauld Place was no longer a gloomy and abandoned place.
It was an elite fortress, lit by silver candelabra, polished mirrors, and ancient banners.
Harry entered without hesitation, with the stern grace that had become his trademark.
Walburga Black descended the stairs like a queen sacrificed to her desires:
dressed in black velvet, eyes sparkling.
“Lord Peverell,” she whispered, touching his arm.
"It's our honor to have you here."
Harry gave her a polite, flawless… and completely devoid of warmth smile.
Tom watched them from the shadows of the living room.
The cold, motionless gaze.
Harry didn't even look at him.
The game had begun.
The dinner was a political theater.
A long mahogany table, fine dishes, silver service.
Orion sat next to Harry, almost too close.
Walburga on the other side, leaning with her chin on her hand, sighed at every word of the young Peverell.
Tom sat a few seats away, but he didn't look away.
Harry could feel it.
It was like an invisible thread.
Orion spoke of laws, of houses, of the future.
Malfoy was silent.
"Tradition must be honored," he said, pouring Harry some fine wine, "but without adaptation, we die. You have brought a breath of modernity... without insulting our world."
Harry bowed his head, a smile of ice and honey.
"Magical society has been stagnant for too long. Purity lies not in isolation... but in survival."
Orion looked at him as if he were a prodigy.
"I'd like to support you. Publicly, if you wish."
Tom's fingers gripped the glass until it nearly broke.
Harry sipped his wine slowly.
“Your trust honors me, Lord Black.
And it will be… remembered.”
Orion smiled.
Walburga trembled slightly, enraptured.
And finally Tom spoke.
His voice was calm, but jealousy cracked it between the consonants.
“It’s amazing, Hadrian… how you can enchant everyone with so few words.”
A thin smile. "Some call it charisma. I'd say... control."
Harry looked at him with elegant laziness.
“It's the same thing they say about you, Tom.
But I don't control anyone.
I just show what I am… and let others choose whether to burn.”
A shiver ran across the table.
Tom slowly put his glass down.
Eyes fixed on Harry.
"And you… are you burning?"
Harry smiled. Slow. Deadly.
“Only those who deserve it.”
The silence was as thick as a potion.
Orion coughed, trying to break the tension.
"Hadrian," he said, "I'd like to show you our private library, if you'd like. There are books you might be interested in... and perhaps... ideas to share."
Tom stiffened his back.
Harry stood up with icy grace.
“With pleasure.”
Walburga almost melted into her chair.
Tom remained still… but his eyes were a storm.
The Black library was paneled in dark wood and ancient silence.
Orion closed the door, standing a short distance away from Harry.
“You are different from any other Lord,” he murmured.
“You should know that House Black supports men destined to change history.”
Harry looked at him with a look that could be kind… or deadly.
“And Tom?” he asked, with poisoned calm.
Orion hesitated only for a moment.
“He's brilliant.
Fascinating even…
But too… unpredictable.
You are… precision."
Harry took a step closer.
A small choice.
But Orion felt it as a promise.
“I'll tell you this,” Harry whispered.
“If House Black supports me, the Peverells will not forget.
And our alliance… could last for generations."
Orion swallowed.
Walburga would have collapsed at his feet.
Orion was an honorable man… but he was not immune to enchantment.
“That’s all I want.”
Harry held out his hand.
Orion took it, holding it with fervent respect.
The door opened.
Tom was in the doorway.
Eyes almost black.
Fixed.
Furious.
Harry looked at him as one might a magnificent… and trapped animal.
The game had just begun.
— Tom —
The library was silent, but Tom heard the noise.
Not real.
Not physical.
An internal noise.
Like something cracking.
Orion held Hadrian's hand.
Too long.
Too close.
And Hadrian didn't back down.
He didn't look at him with annoyance.
But with complicity.
Tom didn't remember breathing as he watched them.
The Black Lord stepped back, embarrassed by his own audacity.
Harry looked up and fixed his eyes on Tom.
Not surprised.
Not irritation.
That look.
That look that Tom had already understood was a sharp blade, hidden in velvet.
“They were looking for you in the lounge,” Tom said, his voice perfectly controlled.
The only clue to his condition were his fingers, clenched so tightly that the nails were digging into his skin.
Hadrian didn't move an inch.
"And you?" he asked, without any kindness. "Were you looking for me?"
Tom would have answered “no” in any other context.
Tom never told the truth, except as a matter of strategy.
But his mouth betrayed his mind.
"Yes."
Silence.
Orion looked down, as if he realized he had been excluded by something invisible.
Hadrian waved him goodbye. Polite. Perfect. Lethal.
Orion walked out, closing the door behind him.
Tom and Hadrian were left alone.
The room was large.
Yet Tom felt the walls tighten.
Hadrian walked along the shelves, brushing the spines of the books with an elegant gesture, almost sensual in its calm.
“Lord Black is… suggestible,” he murmured.
"And influential. His alliance is… useful."
Tom reacted as if he had been hit with a whip.
“Are you planning on… using it?”
Hadrian turned around, slowly.
The green eyes, too intense.
“I intend to use anyone who tries to use me.”
Was it a threat?
No.
It was pure honesty.
Tom felt a chill and a hot shiver at the same time.
Hadrian was like him.
But worse.
Or rather.
"I thought you would prefer me," said Tom.
It was a mistake.
One he would never have committed.
Yet he said it.
Hadrian approached.
One step.
Another.
Tom didn't back down.
He didn't succeed.
“Why should I?” Hadrian asked, with a tiny smile.
“I just met you.”
Tom felt jealousy tighten in his throat.
It was a primitive sensation, unsuitable to his intellect.
He had never tried it.
Never.
And worse: he couldn't control it.
"Because I fascinate you."
His voice was low.
Almost a growl.
"Because you're interested in the strong. And I—"
Hadrian spoke over his words.
Whispered. Hot. Sharp.
“I’m interested in those who don’t ask to be chosen.”
Tom remained still.
Hadrian turned away as if the argument was over, as if he had already won.
But Tom wasn't made to accept defeat.
Not in anything.
Never.
He grabbed him by the wrist.
Not strong enough to be disrespectful.
But enough to keep him from walking away.
Harry stopped.
He turned his gaze towards his hand.
Then towards Tom.
Slowly.
Tom realized that no one had ever looked at him that way:
Not like a shiny creature.
Not as a threat.
Like a man who could be… broken.
Hadrian spoke softly.
"Don't touch me without permission."
Tom released his grip instantly.
For the first time in his life, not out of fear.
But out of obedience.
Captured.
Without magic.
Without justification.
Hadrian leaned slightly toward his ear, his breath light as scented poison.
“If you want my attention, Tom…
conquer it.
Don't beg for it."
Then he turned his back on him, opened the door and walked out.
Tom was left alone in the library.
And he discovered something that hurt like Avada Kedavra in his heart:
He wanted his attention.
He wanted his mind.
He wanted his voice.
He wanted him.
Not out of ambition.
Not for power.
By desire.
And Tom Riddle realized, trembling with fury and fascination, that for the first time in his life…
He wasn't the hunter.
He was prey.
The library door closed behind him with a sound too soft for the storm in his chest.
Tom walked straight ahead, not looking at anyone.
It was the only way not to betray the tension in his hands, the clear and precise anger.
The Blacks' dinner guests were leaving the house.
None of this mattered.
Tom didn't stop until he reached the edge of the hall, where the shadows were deeper.
He needed to think.
He needed to understand.
He needed to—
«Tom!»
Malfoy.
Perfect.
On the annoyance scale, it was just below a drunk house-elf.
Abraxas approached with an elegant step and an arrogant smile, the same smile he used when he thought he had discovered something valuable.
"What do you think of Lord Peverell?" he asked, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "I'd say all of London is at his mercy."
Tom remained still.
That sentence shouldn't have irritated him so much.
Nevertheless…
"He's… interesting," he replied, weighing every syllable. "Calm. Controlled. Dangerous."
Malfoy laughed softly. "Oh, you're not scared, are you?"
Fear.
Ridiculous word.
Tom turned, looked him in the eye, and Malfoy immediately stopped laughing.
“I fear no one,” he said.
And as long as he thought it… it had always been true.
The disturbing news was that Tom wasn't sure he believed it now.
Malfoy adjusted his jacket, pretending not to feel threatened.
"I noticed you were spending a lot of time with him. Did you talk?"
Tom felt a thrill of jealousy poison his tongue.
They were talking.
They looked at each other.
And Hadrian never smiled like that with others.
When Tom spoke, his voice was calm, precise, and sharp:
"It's none of your business."
Malfoy's eyes widened. "Tom… are you okay?"
No.
Yes.
He didn't know.
Tom ran a hand through his hair, slowly, as if smoothing away the frustration.
"The Peverells are not like the others," he said softly. "They do not desire what everyone desires. They do not seek obsequiousness, they do not seek obvious power. They are..."
Another word he had never used.
“Inaccessible.”
Malfoy glared at him. "Why would you care? There are more useful families. The Blacks, the Greengrasses... even the Rosiers."
Tom stared at him.
A slow, measured, murderous gaze.
"Because what is difficult to obtain is worth more than what is obtained immediately."
Malfoy opened his mouth to reply, but Tom didn't give him time.
He turned without saying goodbye and headed towards the exit of the hall, wrapped in his own lucid fury.
Every step was a decision.
Every breath was an oath.
Hadrian Peverell would not escape for long.
Tom wasn't used to chasing, but he would learn.
Because in that moment it was clear — like a curse set in stone:
If Hadrian wanted to be conquered, Tom would conquer him.
If he wanted to be dominated, Tom would dominate him.
If he wanted to be destroyed… Tom would destroy him.
And maybe, for the first time,
Tom Riddle wanted something more than just power.
He wanted him.
The hunt was on.
Chapter 5: Hunting
Chapter Text
Hermione would never admit out loud that Harry had been right.
Not in such a detestable way.
Yet, walking through the lavender-scented corridors of Rosier Manor, surrounded by polite laughter and razor-sharp gazes, she had to make do:
real politics did not live in the halls of the Wizengamot.
They lived here.
Among fine porcelain, silk fans and whispered conversations behind steaming cups of tea.
When Harry had suggested to “coax the girls,” Hermione had thought it was a punishment.
Now she understood that it was the opposite: it was a weapon.
Because, in the world of magical nobility, women could not vote, nor govern… but they knew how to destroy.
A reputation, a marriage, an alliance.
With a sentence, with a smile, with a lie.
And they've been doing it for centuries.
Hermione put down her spoon, watching the group of young purebloods study her with feline attention.
She had been invited every day for the last five.
Black Manor, Greengrass Hall and now Rosier Manor.
And it wasn't just out of politeness.
Harry had started bringing her to Wizengamot sessions, placing her beside him, in plain sight.
A simple, yet devastating gesture.
The first message was as clear as a polished blade:
Lord Peverell is progressive.
Respect his sister.
He will respect his wife.
Many ladies had begun to look at their husbands with a poisonous air.
The second message was even more strategic:
Whoever Hermione married,
would have gained Lord Peverell's alliance.
This had turned afternoon tea into big game hunting.
The girls stared at her like they would a sleeping dragon:
with curiosity, with desire, with terror.
"Lady Peverell," trilled Astoria Greengrass—young, pretty, sharp smile—"your brother has rejected three suitors this week. Should we be worried?"
Hermione sipped gracefully.
Harry had advised her not to show emotion.
“A Peverell never chooses in haste.”
She answered softly. "His interest isn't beauty... but intellect."
A murmur ran through the living room.
Three girls stiffened.
Two looked down, their pride wounded.
Hermione hid a smile behind her cup.
It was almost funny.
"And you, Lady Peverell?" asked another young woman, with a smile too sweet to be sincere. "Don't you feel pressured to... find a husband?"
This was a lunge.
A provocation.
Hermione put the cup down slowly.
“Oh, absolutely not.”
Her lips curved into a cold smile.
"I'm a Peverell. We don't need husbands to gain power."
Silence.
A dense, incredulous, scandalized silence.
And, in the midst of that silence,
Hermione realized that Harry was right:
women did not have a seat.
They had influence.
And she would use it to the last drop.
“Lady Peverell, you must tell us more of your story!”
The voices overlapped, enthusiastic and hungry.
Hermione realized that this was the perfect time to plant seeds.
Seeds that would have sprouted in living rooms…
and then in their husbands' beds…
and finally in the Wizengamot.
She cast her gaze upon the young noblewomen, modulating her voice in a perfect balance between modesty and venom.
"Our history isn't as refined as yours," she began with a faint smile. "We didn't grow up amid balls and receptions. We had no governesses, no courtly education. We don't have impeccable etiquette."
She feigned a little sigh, theatrical and delicate.
“Our life has been… a constant escape.”
The girls lean forward, curious.
Rosier clutches her fan, Greengrass holds her breath.
Hermione continued:
“We were chased by those who wanted the Deathly Hallows.
We have seen castles collapse, families exterminated…
And every time, Harry saved us."
A silence fell, intense.
Hermione smiled—soft on the surface, sharp underneath.
“My brother is compassionate.
Gentle.
He's the boy who helps a wounded elf, who offers hospitality to a nameless wizard..."
Then she tilted her head slightly, and her voice changed tone: dark velvet, sharp.
“…but he is also the man I saw kill to protect me."
A shiver ran through the living room.
The younger ones widened their eyes.
The most astute understood: that innocent smile was a threat.
“Harry saw death very close up, you know?”
Hermione intertwined her fingers gracefully.
“I could say that… he dances with it.”
She paused, letting the image settle, taking root in their minds.
“That’s why anyone who wants to marry him… has to be very, very strong.”
Astoria swallowed.
“In… in what sense, Lady Peverell?”
Hermione smiled, like someone telling a macabre tale to children.
“Because Harry doesn't belong to any woman.
If he ever gets a wife, she'll have to share him."
Eyebrows rose. Fans stopped in mid-air.
Hermione lowered her voice, venomous as a whispered spell:
“With Death.”
The living room erupted in shocked murmurs, dilated eyes, electric shivers.
Some girls straightened out, as if they had discovered a forbidden and irresistible side of the young Lord Peverell.
Hermione took a honey biscuit, calmly as if it were any other snack.
She had said it.
And they would remember every syllable.
In living rooms, in corridors, in double beds.
And the husbands would understand—without ever hearing it from her mouth—that to oppose the Peverells was to touch the will of Death itself.
Hermione smiled, perfect and polite.
She had just conquered the most powerful weapon in pureblood society:
fear disguised as fascination.
As the buzz died down and the girls returned to their shocked whispers, Hermione sensed a presence approaching with silent but determined steps.
Aysia Greengrass.
Not Astoria — too young.
Not the mother — too busy judging.
Aysia was the firstborn.
Elegant, controlled, with clear eyes that were not dazzled by the gold.
One who was observing.
One that understood.
She bowed with impeccable grace, but not with the servile air Hermione had seen in the others.
"Lady Peverell," she said respectfully. "It was… enlightening to listen to you."
Hermione returned the bow with aristocratic restraint.
“Lady Greengrass.”
Aysia sat down next to her, maintaining her composure and, at the same time, a prudent distance—as if she were sitting next to an elegant beast that, if angered, could use the porcelain as a blunt weapon.
“I must confess,” Aysia began, lowering her voice, “that many here have difficulty understanding your… strength.”
Hermione raised an eyebrow.
"Is my strength scary?"
“It scares those who don’t understand it,” Aysia answered with extreme honesty.
Hermione smiled, appreciating the sincerity.
For a few seconds the two women studied each other, like chess players trying to figure out the value of their opponent's queen.
Then Aysia added, almost fearfully:
“There’s something else I should tell you.”
She took a deep breath.
“Lord Abraxas Malfoy… is very interested in you.”
Hermione burst into a light laugh.
A laugh that none of those present could ever have interpreted correctly.
In her head, two images overlapped:
- Abraxas Malfoy, young, elegant, convinced he can achieve anything.
- Draco Malfoy, future version, arrogant, spoiled, terrified of the name Hermione Granger.
A part of her found it hilarious.
"Oh, Abraxas Malfoy," she said with gentle irony. "How... predictable."
Aysia stared at her, surprised by that complete lack of fear.
"You must be careful," she murmured. "The Malfoys always get what they want. Money, alliances, marriages, influence... if he's set his sights on you—"
Hermione put her cup down, her gaze sharp and calm.
“ Let him try.”
Aysia paled slightly.
That tone wasn't arrogance.
It was power.
Real power.
Power that didn't ask permission.
Hermione tilted her head, an elegantly cruel expression on her lips.
“Abraxas is used to women bending over backwards to please.”
Her eyes shone with an icy calm.
"I don't give in."
The words fell like a blade on the marble floor.
Aysia felt Lady Peverell's magic rising in the air—a shiver, a breath, an echo of ancient power.
It wasn't noisy.
It wasn't ostentatious.
It was simply undeniable.
As if the room had just remembered who the Peverells were.
Aysia nodded.
"I understand," she murmured softly. "You're not… like the others."
Hermione replied with a smile that it wasn't dangerous.
It was lethal.
“No, Lady Greengrass. I am not.”
Aysia bowed again — but this time, not out of courtesy.
Out of respect.
And out of fear.
Hermione watched the other girls look at her with new eyes: curiosity, fascination, terror.
And she knew with certainty that the message had taken root:
Lord Peverell's sister was no pawn.
She was a queen.
— Harry—
The excuse was simple, elegant, and unassailable:
obtain his and Hermione's academic records.
The Goblins had every legal detail, every trail, every date sorted out.
No one could have questioned the existence of Lord Hadrian and Lady Hermione Peverell.
Not even Hogwarts.
The castle hall welcomed him with the same smell as always:
ancient stone, floor wax, parchment.
Harry's heart—hidden, protected, raised in war—jumped a little.
For just one brief moment, he remembered what it meant to be a boy.
Then Lord Peverell returned, a ruler sculpted by power.
Passing students stopped to look at him.
Some bowed—the children of Purebloods, those whose parents were intelligent enough to recognize the winds of change.
Harry continued walking as if he had always belonged in those corridors.
In some ways, it was true.
When he knocked on the vice principal's office, the door opened by itself.
Dumbledore's voice—younger, more forcefully authoritative—greeted him.
“ Enter, Lord Peverell.”
Harry strode forward, his back straight, his noble mask perfect, flawless.
But something in my chest was tingling, like a melancholy that wouldn't let itself be forgotten.
Dumbledore was behind the desk, his beard shorter, his eyes less tired… but already bright with dangerous curiosity.
"It's an honor to have you at Hogwarts," he said with genuine warmth. "The school is delighted to welcome a Peverell into its halls."
Harry allowed himself a polite smile.
“As much as our family circumstances have dictated secrecy, it was inevitable that we would return to the wizarding world.”
Dumbledore watched him carefully.
"I've heard a lot about you. You won the Wizengamot in a month. Not everyone can do that."
Harry inclined his head, with perfect… and false humility.
"I haven't conquered anything. I've simply offered the guidance the Ministry has long requested."
It was the right answer.
Diplomatic.
Unassailable.
Dumbledore laughed.
"Humble, strategic... and a terribly quick learner. Hogwarts cherishes these qualities."
Harry felt his heart sink.
How many times had he wished, as a boy, to hear something like that?
Now he was receiving it… from a man who didn't know who he really was.
“I have been told,” Dumbledore continued, “that you wish to have your N.E.W.T. documents and those of your sister.”
"Yes, Principal. We need to formalize our social and political position."
Dumbledore stood up and handed him the certificates himself—a gesture far from casual.
An offer of trust.
A first attempt to get closer.
"Before you go," the vice-principal said calmly, "may I offer you a cup of tea? I'd like to... get to know you better."
Harry looked at him.
Behind the blue eyes, he saw intelligence.
The hunger for knowledge.
Concern for a young Lord who was rewriting British politics.
And underneath all this…
a spark of fear.
Harry smiled, and it was a smile that didn't belong to a boy.
"Of course, Professor. It's rare for a wise man to wish to converse with a boy like me."
Dumbledore studied him.
Not as a student would observe.
But as someone looking at a puzzle.
"You are no boy at all, Lord Peverell. And I fear you know it only too well."
Harry looked down, his modesty masterfully played.
Then he raised his cup… and between a sip of tea and a blink of an eye, he cast the first net.
“Tell me, Professor,” he asked with measured innocence, “what do you think of the idea… that a wizard might desire immortality?”
Dumbledore stopped breathing for a moment.
Not enough to seem alarmed.
But enough for Harry to see.
Perfect.
The hunt for the Horcruxes had begun.
Dumbledore slowly put the cup down, as if the glass might shatter between his fingers.
“What do you mean by this, Lord Peverell?”
Harry tilted his head slightly, as if he had said something insignificant.
"During the years my sister and I were forced to live in hiding, we encountered many things. Dark wizards, curses, forbidden relics."
Harry continued with studied nonchalance:
"One of these was a… particular object. Inside it was something I perceived as… fragments of consciousness. Of spirit."
“Dark objects that… contained a person’s soul?” Dumbledore repeated, his voice calm, but too calm to be natural.
The Professor was not surprised.
He was alerted.
Dumbledore's eyes grew more piercing.
His silence was very attentive.
Harry smiled softly, harmlessly, almost curiously.
"I've always wondered if it was possible for a soul to be... split. I've always had a sensitivity to magic. Ever since I was a child. I've always sensed the things you can't see. Shadows. Presences. Vestiges of magic left behind by others."
The vice principal closed his eyes for a moment.
It wasn't a theatrical gesture.
He was a man who had just heard a truth he didn't want to hear.
Harry shrugged, with lethal ease.
And then, with the same innocent tone with which one comments on the weather:
“The night of my debut… I felt that presence again.”
Dumbledore's eyes widened.
It wasn't shock.
It was fear.
“By… anyone present?” he asked softly.
Harry touched the cup, without drinking it.
Light, controlled fingers.
"I'm not sure. But I'd recognize it anywhere."
The air between them stiffened.
Silence, thick as an uncast spell.
Then Harry, as if he had just remembered a silly detail, added:
"It's a magic... cold. Ancient. Desperate. A part of someone who refused to die."
Dumbledore swallowed.
His gentle smile was gone.
“Lord Peverell… if what you have sensed is indeed what I fear, the entire wizarding world is in danger.”
Harry looked up, and for just a second his true nature showed.
Wisdom.
Lethality.
An experience no twenty-year-old should have.
“I know, Professor.”
The feigned innocence fell like an uncomfortable cloak.
"That's why I came back."
Dumbledore remained still.
For the first time, Harry saw the man behind the legend:
hungry for answers, frightened by his own silence, and aware that he was in the presence of someone who was playing a bigger game than him.
“If you ever encounter that object again… or whoever created it…”
The Professor's voice trembled slightly.
"Please tell me."
Harry smiled.
And it was a beautiful, kind smile… and absolutely devoid of mercy.
“Certainly, Professor.”
Perfect lie.
As he left the office, Harry ran a hand down the familiar corridors, thinking not of what he had achieved…
…but to the certainty that Dumbledore, from that moment on, would begin to seek the darkness without ever suspecting he was looking the young Lord Peverell in the eye.
Because at this time, Harry was not the Chosen One.
He was the Hunter.
By the time Harry passed through the wrought-iron gates of Peverell Manor, night had already fallen.
The air smelled of rain and ancient magic.
As he crossed the threshold, he heard voices coming from the great hall.
A male voice, irritated, with wounded pride.
"Lady Peverell, I assure you that my family only intends to show you the respect you deserve. It is customary for a lady of your station—"
Hermione's response came as sharp as a perfectly cast spell.
“Lord Malfoy, please don’t misunderstand me: I have no need for your tradition.”
Harry smiled, remaining in the shadows of the corridor.
Hermione in mode Peverell, was a spectacle.
“My lady—” Malfoy tried, in that nasal voice full of aristocratic superiority.
Hermione interrupted him.
"I am at Peverell Manor, not in your parlor. I am not your guest. This is my castle, and my word is law within its walls."
Malfoy blanched, but tried to maintain a modicum of dignity.
«I didn't mean to disrespect. But it is customary that a courtship beginnings with-"
"A courtship?"
Hermione raised an eyebrow.
Elegant, glacial.
«Lord Malfoy, if you think that strouting like a peacock and extolling your importance is a form of courtship… I fear you are disastrously misinformed."
Malfoy's ears turned red.
Harry almost laughed.
“I… just wanted to show you I’m interested.”
His voice trembled. No one spoke to the Malfoys like that. No one.
“Interest?” Hermione took a step forward, her eyes hard. “You’re not…interested in me. You’re interested in my title, the power, and the possibility of tying your house to the Peverells. And you didn't even have the good sense to disguise it."
Malfoy opened his mouth, but no sound came out.
“Besides,” Hermione added with a smirk that was pure noble cruelty, “if you think I’d be impressed by a man who bows his head to the Greengrasses and runs after the Rosiers… you don’t know the woman you’re trying to win at all.”
Deadly silence.
Malfoy looked somewhere between offended and terrified.
It was then that Harry decided to show himself.
“Lord Malfoy,” he announced as he entered, his voice calm and velvety.
Malfoy jumped as if he felt a spell rise behind him.
“My lord!” he stammered, bowing.
Harry placed a hand on Hermione's shoulder, a gesture both affectionate and possessive, as if to say:
She is under my protection, under my title, under my power.
“I hope my sister wasn’t too honest with you,” Harry said, with a smile that wasn’t a smile.
Hermione crossed her arms triumphantly.
Malfoy swallowed hard.
"No, my lord. Just… just a misunderstanding."
"Oh, I'm afraid not," Harry replied. "Hermione almost never misunderstands."
Another blow to his pride.
Malfoy bowed stiffly.
“I… ask your forgiveness if I have overstepped the bounds of courtesy.”
Hermione stared at him like a queen who pardons a subject just because it's fun to watch him beg.
Harry added, his voice low but sharp:
"I hope this lesson helps you in the future. The women of our family aren't wooed with bragging rights and posturing. They're won over with honor... and courage."
Malfoy bowed again, almost stumbling.
"Good evening."
And he ran away.
As the door closed, Hermione sighed and looked at Harry with a fierce smile.
“You had fun, didn’t you?”
Harry laughed.
“It’s always a pleasure to see you bring down a Malfoy without using your wand.”
Hermione sank onto the sofa, tired but pleased.
"How did it go at Hogwarts?"
Harry sat down next to her, his eyes darker than usual.
“Dumbledore knows about the Horcruxes.”
Hermione stopped breathing.
"Did he understand?"
"No. I insinuated. Now he'll search, but he won't know where to look. He's scared... and he's a very dangerous man when he's scared."
Hermione nodded slowly.
Then Harry added:
“It’s time to start the hunt.”
And for the first time since they had arrived in 1946, Hermione saw the same light in Harry's eyes that Tom had seen at the ball:
the ecstasy of death.
The library at Peverell Manor breathed a sigh of relief in the night. Outside, the snow had stopped falling; inside, the firelight cast long shadows on the parchments, like war plans.
Harry and Hermione faced each other across the table, surrounded by notes, maps, Hogwarts records, and the few papers the Goblins had given them. No heroic scenes, no duels: just reasoning, plotting, numbers.
"We can't just go at random," said Harry. "Not like reckless teenagers. We have to figure out how to destroy the Horcruxes without Tom noticing."
Hermione nodded, her eyes cold. "I agree. First: we need to establish which Horcruxes already exist—and where to look for their most likely hiding places."
Harry placed a finger on a list they had made.
“We know that the Diary is already a Horcrux and so is the Gaunt ring, we need to find out if Tom has already obtained the Locket.”
Hermione took the pen and wrote, with surgical calm. "As far as we know, Tom got that Horcrux from Hepzibah Smith.”
Harry smiled, that smile that was a warning. "Tom is clearly attracted to me, and like I said, I'll use that to my advantage."
Hermione had no emotional reaction; just a plan. "I will continue to build bonds between the young wives and future mothers of the Wizengamot: I will influence the conversations, I will move sympathies, I will create a climate favorable to requests for access to archives and family donations. Women don't vote, but they decide who will marry whom. Their husbands will bring our motions to the floor as 'the people's' ideas. We must ensure that Tom has no political support."
Harry clapped his hands once, dryly. "Perfect. You bend the flesh of society; I bend the bones of power. Within the Wizengamot, I'll continue to play my game. Orion is quite fascinated by me."
Hermione looked up. "Law and drama. But we need a field agent who knows the practical horrors. I can handle the social movements, the interviews, the women; you can work on Tom. But you don't just have to seduce him: you have to make him show off, he has to show off what he has. Curiosity will consume him."
"And he'll consume it properly," Harry said. "I'll make him feel important, then I'll suggest a topic of conversation that will prompt him to talk about meaningful objects."
Hermione added without hesitation, "We also need to work out the technical measures to destroy the Horcruxes. I don't want the Horcrux to be exposed and then disappear. If we find an artifact, we need to make sure it's 'found' by someone who wants to destroy it, someone like Dumbledore, but be careful: we don't want anyone to know too much ahead of time."
Harry leaned forward, even colder. "Dumbledore is useful as a guinea pig and a mirror: we'll use him to guide his research, to make him look in directions that confirm our narrative. But we won't tell him everything. If he learns too much, it could complicate our plans. We must maintain control of the information."
Hermione gritted her teeth. "All right. Division of tasks, then: me—salons, social manipulation, opening channels in women's clubs and families; you—emotional infiltration of Tom, and legislative work at the Wizengamot to gain more and more support. As for Dumbledore, we will ‘suggest' where to find the Horcruxes.”
Harry nodded. "What if Tom gets wind of the plan?"
Hermione laughed, but it was a mirthless laugh. "Then we use him. He himself is a lever: we'll let him think we're courting his favor, we'll nail him with words he can't take back. Vanity makes men predictable."
Harry stood up, walked to the window, and looked out at the sleeping village. Its profile, against the moon, was stern.
“First move,” he said finally. “I push him to confide in me privately harbor to reveal a cherished object. I will casually mention to Dumbledore that my 'magical sensitivity' has detected an object and offer to destroy it at Peverell Castle."
Hermione took Harry's hand and squeezed it just once. No affection. A pact.
"This is a war of precision," she whispered. "Not of fury. If we win, we'll do it piece by piece."
Harry smiled, cruel and serene. "What if we lose?"
"We won’t lose," she replied. "Not now. Not with the Peverell name behind us."
They exchanged a look that was no longer that of loving brother and sister: it was command.
Outside, the night seemed deeper. Inside, on that circular table, the first move had already been made.
—-Tom—
Tom had received the invitation in a way that was both elegant and irritating:
a folded parchment with a black seal, no title, no motif.
“Meet me. Grimmauld Place.
If you can find the house, you can find me.”
– H.P.
Tom smiled. A challenge.
The garden was cold, bathed in a silver haze.
Grimmauld Place was not a house: it was a monument to the ancient, the dark, the pure.
Perfectly suited to Blacks.
Perfectly suited to a man like Peverell.
Inside the house another gala dinner was taking place.
And here he is.
Hadrian was leaning against the blackened trunk of an old tree.
Hair loose on his shoulders, a dark cloak that seemed part of the night itself.
He didn't turn around right away.
He didn't need to see to know.
Tom hated how much he wanted to be seen.
“Lord Peverell.”
His voice came out deeper, more controlled than expected.
“Lord Riddle,” Harry replied – without looking at him. “Or do you prefer ‘Orion Black’s favorite’?”
Tom clenched his jaw.
“I didn’t think you were interested in gossip.”
"I'm not interested. But they make you… predictable."
Finally he turned around.
Green eyes like forbidden spells.
Tom felt his stomach tighten unbearably.
"You asked to see me," Tom said, his smile returning. "Or perhaps you wanted my company more than you care to admit."
Harry studied him, slowly, as if assessing how much blood would be needed for a sacrifice.
“I wanted to see how far you were willing to go.”
"For what?"
Tom came closer, just two steps.
“For power? For knowledge? For me?” Hadrian said with a cruel smile.
“I am no longer Orion’s favorite, it seems that place has been taken by you Lord Peverell.”
A moment of silence.
And then Peverell laughed.
Not like a boy.
Like a king.
"Is that what's bothering you? You think I'm building an empire under Orion's nose... and that he hasn't put you at the center of his plans?"
Tom freezed.
Harry continued, cutting him off with delicate, merciless words:
“He looks at you with admiration… but not with respect.
He desires you like a collector desires a statue.
Me? I don't collect.
I'm in charge."
Tom swallowed.
A spark of anger, a flash of excitement.
"And will you really create a kingdom?"
His voice came out low and burning.
“Or are you content to be yet another big name in the Wizengamot?”
Harry pushed himself away from the tree and walked towards him.
Every step was silence, authority, death.
"Oh, Tom..."
His voice was almost a caress.
“London will fall at my feet without me lifting a finger.
The nobles will believe it was their idea.
The families will follow me without knowing when it started."
It was magnificent.
It was crazy.
It was everything Tom had ever dreamed of being.
"You want to rule the wizarding world," Tom whispered. "But that's my ambition."
Harry tilted his head.
“It must be… difficult.”
He said it softly, almost sweetly.
“Seeing someone do your own war better than you.”
Tom almost trembled.
"I don't fear you."
“You should.”
Harry was very close now.
So close that Tom could feel his breathing, see a hint of shadow in his eyes that belonged to no man.
"You don't know what you're playing with."
“I know you’re not just a lord.”
Tom laughed softly, taking too much of a risk.
"I know ancient shadows follow you. That you carry something... greater than mortal magic."
Harry put his mouth close to his ear.
Not a kiss.
A condemnation.
“You have no idea.”
And then Tom understood why everyone was silent when Hadrian spoke.
Because the Malfoys bowed.
Why the Blacks turned pale.
It wasn't just political power.
It was something else.
Was Death.
“I dance with him,” Harry murmured. “And he dances with me.
If I feel affection, if I feel compassion, if I feel anger… he moves.
And if I want it… he takes it.”
Tom, for the first time in his life, didn't know what to say.
Yet he felt something monstrous growing inside him:
Wish.
Retreat.
Obedience.
Harry took a step away.
“Did you want to know who you're competing against?
Now you know."
Tom stared at him, and every fiber of his being screamed:
Own him.
Overcoming him.
Destroy him.
Or worship him.
But Harry turned away, already tired of him.
“Next time,” he said, coming out of the garden, “try surprising me.”
And Tom was left alone.
Frozen.
Hungry.
Obsessed.
Hadrian Peverell was no rival.
He was the abyss.
And Tom wanted in.
Chapter 6: Domination
Chapter Text
— Tom—
The apartment was a cemetery of humidity, mold, and silence.
Tom slammed the door shut, his heart still pounding against his ribs, as if the Blacks' garden had followed him there.
He shouldn't have trembled.
Not for him.
He shrugged off his cloak and let it slide to the floor, like dead skin.
The room was ridiculous:
a creaky cot, peeling walls, a rickety table with stolen books and alchemical tools hidden under rags.
The perfect hiding place for a man who wasn't supposed to exist.
A man who was creating a new kind of magic.
A man who would become eternal.
He let himself fall onto the bed.
The springs creaked like breaking bones.
Tom closed his eyes.
But the darkness brought no peace.
It brought him.
The image of Hadrian – green eyes, cruel mouth, the slow, confident step of one who fears no consequences.
And the voice… that voice that seemed to whisper
I see you, I know you, I command you.
Tom bit the inside of his cheek until he tasted the metallic blood.
He had spent years weaving threads in the shadows.
One step at a time:
school, influence, circulation of dark artifacts, underground cults.
Immortality was a goal, but first there had to be power.
Nevertheless…
Hadrian was doing it without hiding.
Without shame.
Without fear.
Without fail.
In just one month, the Wizengamot had become his stage.
The lords kissed his hands.
Pureblood families vied for the privilege of serving him.
Tom's eyes widened, staring at the blackened ceiling.
He was losing ground.
No matter how eternal he might become…
What was the point of immortality if, upon his return, the world would be a plaything in Peverell's hands?
Hadrian's laughter – sweet, venomous – echoed in his head.
“It must be difficult, seeing someone doing your own war better than you.”
Tom sat up, his breath coming in short gasps of resentment.
Yes.
It was difficult.
It was unbearable.
He needed power now.
Visibility now.
His legacy was a weapon he had ignored for too long.
The blood of the Gaunts.
The lineage of Salazar Slytherin.
The House that was his by right, by birth, by destiny.
Everyone thought the Gaunts were gone.
Decayed.
Crazy.
Perfect.
A crown ignored is a crown easy to take.
Tom got out of bed, lit a candle with a hissing spell.
The flame illuminated a folded piece of parchment, the deed to the old Gaunt estate, purchased quietly, without witnesses.
He just had to claim the title.
And the world would finally have to look him in the face.
"Lord Riddle..." he muttered contemptuously. "That's not enough."
He looked at his hands.
Beautiful.
Lethal.
“Tomorrow,” he whispered, “it will be Lord Gaunt.”
Not the orphan boy.
Not the model student.
One of the Three Ancient Names.
Salazar Slytherin would have smiled from beyond the grave.
Tom lay down again, but the bed would not welcome him:
It was hard, uncomfortable and miserable.
Never had he been so aware of his condition.
Hadrian Peverell slept between thirst and ancient magic.
He lay among mold and shadow.
No.
This has to end.
Tomorrow he would reclaim what was his.
And when Hadrian looked again, he wouldn't see a boy fascinated by him.
He would have seen an heir.
A draw.
A rival.
Maybe even a king.
—
Gringotts had never shone so brightly.
It wasn't the torchlight that dazzled the stone corridors, but the fierce pride that coursed through his veins as the goblin, in a shrill, incredulous voice, proclaimed:
“Lord Tom Marvolo Gaunt, rightful heir to House Gaunt and the line of Salazar Slytherin.”
A title.
An ancient name.
A forgotten crown.
His time.
The sealed parchment burned between his fingers as he left the bank. Each step sounded like a bell tolling:
The world was changing, and not by Hadrian Peverell's will.
Today, it was his turn.
—
The room, hidden in a basement filled with dust and dark magic, shook slightly as Tom stepped forward.
Silence.
Eyes glued together.
Avery held his breath like a lover in front of his idol.
Nott seemed to be praying without realizing it.
Tom let them look at him.
That they worshiped him.
That they understood.
The announcement fell on the room with the weight of a sentence:
"The Gaunts are not extinct. I am their Lord."
Avery made a strangled sound, almost like crying.
Nott pounded his fist on his chest, like a knight swearing fealty.
"Our Lord..." Avery whispered, his eyes shining. "Finally the world will know. Finally you will be recognized."
Tom smiled, a sharp cut on his lips.
"I don't want to be recognized."
His eyes shone with a new hunger.
"I want to be obeyed."
Avery and Nott nodded, drunkenly.
They were knights ready for war.
Then Malfoy spoke.
Abraxas Malfoy—silver hair, proud heart—not kneeling, but bowing with calculated slowness.
“Congratulations, Lord Gaunt.”
Correct tone.
Poisoned tongue.
“I must admit,” he added, “that Lady Peverell treated me this morning with… less grace than one would expect from a well-bred young woman.”
Tom saw the flash beneath the politeness.
Malfoy was hurt.
Humiliated, perhaps.
And the idea amused him.
"Lady Peverell," he replied with sweet cruelty, "has more wit than you realize, Malfoy. I don't advise you to underestimate her."
Malfoy looked down for just a second.
Just enough to admit.
He had lost.
Orion.
Black was not like the others.
Nobility flowed over him like a second skin.
Elegance, charm, danger.
But, this time, Tom saw no admiration in Orion's eyes.
He saw fear.
A silent, lucid, noble fear.
“We have to be careful, Tom.”
The voice was low. Seriously concerned.
"Hadrian Peverell is rewriting the rules of the game. He has… influence. And the Ministry… listen to him."
Tom turned toward him, slowly, like a knife taking on the hue of the light.
“Peverell is leading a ball, Orion.
I… am preparing for a war."
Orion paled slightly.
Not for his words.
But for the greed in Tom's eyes.
Hunger.
The promise of blood.
The certainty of immortality.
A certainty that Hadrian had dared to question.
Tom approached.
One step.
Two.
Orion didn't move.
“There is no room for fear,” Tom whispered, “when history calls.”
Then, with a slow smile—beautiful, poisonous, irresistible—he concluded:
“Tomorrow the Wizengamot will know that two Lords rule this city.”
Avery took a breath.
Nott trembled.
Malfoy clenched his fists.
And Orion…
Orion realized that the world was about to explode.
—
The polished marble of the Wizengamot echoed beneath his footsteps.
Tom advanced like a destined conqueror.
Purple hoods turned, murmurs rippling through the air like uncast spells.
Magical London would remember this day.
A Lord read the decree, his voice sharp as a blade:
"Tom Marvolo Gaunt, direct heir to House Gaunt and the line of Salazar Slytherin, claims the vacant seat."
Silence.
Then, an explosion of consensus.
Avery and Nott stood up and applauded like fanatics.
Rosier, Mulciber, even Malfoy—with a satisfied smile—nodded.
A victory.
His.
Tom gave a slight, elegant, predatory bow and turned to face him.
Hadrian Peverell.
He sat on the highest of seats, as if he had been carved into the bark of power itself.
Shoulders relaxed, back straight, hands resting with imperial calm on the silver arms of his throne.
Tom searched his eyes for what he wanted to find:
envy.
tension.
fear.
But Hadrian Peverell…was smiling.
Not a kind smile.
Not a worldly smile.
No.
That smile was like a blade caressed by the fingers.
A silent victory.
And there, in front of the entire Wizengamot, Tom understood.
He had played the move Hadrian was waiting for.
A shiver ran down Tom's spine—cold, electric, sublime.
It seemed as if the whole world was holding its breath.
Hadrian inclined his head slightly, like a sovereign recognizing a knight…
or a future prisoner.
“Lord Gaunt,” said Hadrian, in a voice that was honey and poison.
“Welcome, finally, to your home.”
No one heard the sound of Tom's heart breaking—not because he was heartbroken.
But because he surrendered.
He had fallen into the Peverell chessboard.
And he didn't want to leave.
Tom tried to keep his cool.
The regal, merciless distance that had always dominated the room.
But Hadrian was looking at him.
Not how you look at an opponent.
How to look at a piece already conquered.
In that moment, Tom saw something no one else could see:
An invisible crown, placed on Hadrian's long black hair,
forged of bones and black roses,
bathed in the blood of the centuries.
An Emperor.
A ruler born from the love of Death itself.
And Tom—Tom Riddle, the destined one, the boy who whispered of dark magic like a forgotten deity—
For the first time in his life he felt the desire to kneel.
Not out of fear.
But for adoration.
But what a sweet cage it would be, what a sublime place it would be to remain at his feet and worship him.
The Wizengamot erupted in applause and murmurs.
And Hadrian did nothing to stop them.
He let the world celebrate Tom.
Because the world didn't know.
From today, Hadrian Peverell had no opponent.
He had a worshipper.
The ancient wood of the chair creaked as Tom sat down.
It was his.
The Gaunt throne, the Slytherin line, living proof that he was not a nobody raised in an orphanage.
It was ancient blood.
Pure power.
He should have felt triumph.
Instead… he felt cold.
Because Hadrian Peverell hadn't looked away for a second.
Those green eyes were still watching him:
analyzing him, undressing him, reading.
Tom looked away, a tiny gesture, imperceptible to most.
But not to him.
He placed it on Hermione Peverell.
The young Lady sat with perfect posture, hands composed, an expression carved in marble of the aristocratic class.
Indifferent.
Cold.
As if Tom's presence had no weight.
He hated her for that.
For that contemptuous calm.
And yet—her indifference was an answer.
As if she knew that Tom, despite the elegance of his entrance, he wasn't the real threat.
She ignored him because the only one who mattered was her brother.
Him.
Hadrian.
Tom looked back at him, almost against his will.
And he found it already there.
Hadrian's gaze was not curious.
He wasn't hostile.
He was aware.
As if he had dug into his history, his ambitions, his most intimate secrets.
As if he had opened his mind and read what no one was supposed to know:
Hunger.
Power.
Death as a promise of eternity.
And now… that new obsession that was squeezing his lungs with every beat:
Hadrian.
Tom swallowed.
The air in the Wizengamot suddenly felt heavy.
How did he do it?
How could he have pushed him to claim the seat, today, just like that?
Tom mentally replayed every word, every look, every provocation—
and he realized that nothing had been a coincidence.
Hadrian had guided him.
Pushed.
Provoked.
He had laid traps like a chess player lays pieces, and Tom—Tom Riddle, the perfectionist, the calculator, the predator—had walked right into them.
Voluntarily.
A shiver ran down his spine.
Hadrian knew something.
It wasn't just beauty, power, control.
It wasn't the smile that took his breath away.
It wasn't even that voice that seemed to caress the soul while cutting it in two.
No.
Hadrian had perception.
An awareness that went beyond common magic.
That smile, that absolute confidence…
Tom recognized it with both horror and fascination:
Hadrian wasn't looking at an opponent.
He was looking at a shadow that already belonged to him.
Tom felt his heart beat faster.
He wanted to find out what he knew.
He wanted to tear every secret out of him.
He wanted—for the first time in his life—to be looked at with something other than pity or fear.
He wanted… to be recognized.
Hadrian leaned forward slightly, the light licking at his green eyes.
And Tom understood:
That man was studying him.
Give it time.
It was not a chance meeting.
It wasn't meant to be.
It was a hunt.
And Tom Riddle, the boy who thought he was the wizarding world's finest hunter, had just discovered he was the hunted.
And the scariest part?
He liked it.
—Harry—
Harry had chosen the room carefully.
Not the reception hall, nor the library or the formal living room.
No—a smaller, more intimate room, lit by silver candelabras and a fire in the fireplace.
Dark walls, emerald green velvet, a low table with two black leather armchairs.
A space where conversation became confession,
and the confession was becoming a weapon.
Hermione was out, dragged into the new social labyrinth by Aysia Greengrass.
Harry was perfectly aware of it: without Hermione, Tom would let his guard down.
He lit the fireplace with a slow, deliberate gesture, like someone who knows the effect of his hands on the fire and on minds.
The elf appeared with a pop!
“My Lord, Lord Gaunt has arrived.”
Harry didn't turn around right away.
He let Tom come in and look at him from behind, the flames drawing his silhouette.
He let the silence weigh.
Predictably, Tom was the first to give in.
“Lord Peverell.”
Harry turned around, a polite—too polite—smile playing on his lips.
"Lord Gaunt. Welcome to my home."
Tom looked tense and hungry at the same time.
His gaze darted across the room, then up at him, then back across the room—as if searching for a trap.
Harry was amused by this.
Tom did not take a seat.
He stepped forward, his eyes dark, bright, shining with unspoken questions.
"I want to know."
His voice was low, controlled, but cracked by an emotion that would never be admitted in public.
"What do you know?"
Harry raised an eyebrow innocently.
"What should I know?"
Tom's breath faltered slightly.
Phenomenal self-control, for a boy who was collapsing from the inside.
"Don't pretend with me."
One more step.
"I've been to Hogwarts. I've seduced, persuaded, manipulated professors and Lords older and more powerful than you.
I was the best student in school.
I'm not…stupid."
Harry leaned gracefully on the arm of the chair, watching him.
Tom took a breath, finally pushing open the door he'd been trying to keep closed.
“You… look at me like you know who I am.
Like you had… dug into my head.”
His voice cracked on that last word.
That's where Harry saw the boy under the monster under construction:
alone, ambitious, desperately seeking someone who would see his greatness.
A perfect fracture to fit in.
Harry stood up, slowly, moving closer until there was a breath between them.
“Maybe,” he said softly, “I just know you better than anyone ever tried.”
Tom's heart beat so fast that Harry could feel it in the air.
Not with magic—with experience.
Harry returned to the chair, sitting calmly.
He let Tom stand, like a subject who didn't know where to place his devotion.
Tom caught his breath, his hands clutching the sides of his cloak.
“You are a Legilimens.”
It wasn't a question.
Harry smiled—that sharp, elegant, deliberately cruel smile.
“You could call it that.”
Tom's eyes widened, not in fear.
For a fierce, almost feverish desire.
Having someone on your mind… and not feeling violated.
To be read, understood, discovered.
It was a kind of intimacy Tom had never known.
Harry knew it.
Harry had calculated it.
Tom stood still for a long second.
Harry saw every possible reaction in his eyes—fury, threat, calculation, even an offer of alliance.
But Tom did none of that.
Instead… he moved with an unreal calm.
He took a step forward, then another, until he reached the armchair where Harry sat with regal grace.
And he knelt down.
Tom's knees touched the black and gold carpet, his hands resting on his sides, his cloak sliding to the floor like broken wings.
It wasn't submission.
It was devotion.
The fire in the fireplace painted crimson reflections in Tom's eyes, and in that light Harry saw something disturbing, almost sacred:
the desire of a god to be recognized by his prophet…
or of a monster who finally found his saint.
Tom looked at him, like Icarus looked at the sun—
not with fear, but with adoration.
"If you came here to kill me..."
Tom's voice was calm.
Almost serene.
“I would accept that.”
A break.
He barely breathed.
“Death…”
His eyes rose to meet Harry's.
“…if it comes from your lips… it would be an honor.”
The world seemed to stop.
Harry didn't look away, but he felt a thrill inside him.
Not out of pity, not out of disgust.
Of real surprise.
Tom continued, with that calm etched in marble:
“I’ve never met anyone who saw me.”
His breathing slowed.
His lips curved into a fragile, almost human smile.
“If you entered my mind…if you know me…Then this time…there is nothing to fear."
Tom tilted his head, his voice barely a whisper:
"Kill me, Hadrian Peverell…or keep me at your feet. I will accept both."
The silence after those words was not empty.
It was full, saturated, heavy as a promise.
Harry stood still, his fingers resting on the arm of the chair.
The smile slipped away, leaving his face bare, cold and inscrutable.
He didn't expect this.
Not even from him.
He, who would one day become Voldemort.
And yet—there it is.
On his knees.
Not defeated.
Not broken.
But… voluntary.
Harry was stunned.
For the first time, he heard the most dangerous truth of all:
Tom Riddle didn't just want to rule the world.
He wanted someone worthy of dominating him.
And Hadrian Peverell had become that someone.
Harry didn't speak right away.
He let the silence wrap around that twisted confession like black silk.
Then, slowly, he leaned forward.
His hand slid under Tom's chin, lifting his face with a gentleness that hurt more than violence.
The other grabbed his neck—the fingers cold, the grip light but undeniable.
Tom trembled.
Not of fear.
Of desire.
Harry tilted his head, his dark hair casting a shadow over his eyes.
"I never thought..."
The voice was a sharp whisper.
“…that you, Tom Riddle, would bend the knee to someone.”
The grip on his neck tightened slightly — a warning.
A promise.
Tom gasped out a ragged breath, but didn't move.
Harry smiled in a way that belonged not to a man, but to something more ancient.
"You understood only one thing..."
His thumb touched his throat, slow, possessive.
“Power recognizes power.”
Tom's eyes widened, not in fear — in ecstasy.
Harry leaned down until his lips touched her ear.
And he spoke in Parselthounge.
The sound rippled through the air: hissing, soft, venomous.
Tom shivered as if every syllable had caressed his skin from the inside.
“You fear me,” Harry said, still in that ancient tongue, “because I know your secret.”
Tom inhaled sharply.
He didn't dare ask how he knew.
He didn't dare lie to himself.
Harry returned to English, his voice low as a sharp blade:
“Tell me, Tom…”
The smile turned into something sharp, cruel, almost affectionate.
“Would you accept death… even without knowing who Hadrian Peverell really is?”
Tom raised his chin against the hand that held him, like a proud animal choosing its own chain.
His answer was a hoarse, feverish, knowing whisper:
"Yes."
Harry looked at him for a long time.
And for the first time, his cruelty was intertwined with something more dangerous than pity:
Interest.
Tom, the brilliant, the controlled, the born predator… was trembling. Voldemort was kneeling at his feet, his legs spread, the crotch of his trousers dangerously close to his boots, Harry noticed that Voldemort was excited, his stiff member was pressing on his trousers.
His throat moved under his fingers, his breathing ragged.
The eyes, normally sharp as steel, were dilated — dark, hungry.
Harry tilted his head slightly, as if he were studying an interesting phenomenon, not a man kneeling at his feet.
“You’re shaking, Tom.”
No reproaches.
Just a cruel realization. He slid his foot over Tom's hard member.
His fingers brushed the corner of Tom's lips—lightly, almost tenderly—then trailed back down to his throat.
"You want something from me."
Tom didn't speak.
He couldn't.
Harry leaned down until the space between them was a breath away.
“Do you want…” the smile touched his lips “…to be kissed?”
Tom's tremor became a jolt.
A broken breath.
A flash of shame and desire that almost broke him.
Harry chuckled softly, as if amused by a game only he knew.
“If you want it, Tom… ask for it.”
The grip on his neck tightened.
Warm. Possessive.
"But kindly."
Silence.
Then Tom took a sharp breath, and the voice that came out of him was not that of the future Dark Lord.
It was the voice of a boy who had just met his downfall.
"Please…"
His eyes were burning.
"Kiss me."
Harry stopped.
Not out of pity.
For pleasure.
Seeing him like this—broken and lucid at the same time—was an art.
The finger lifted his chin even higher, forcing Tom to look at him.
“That’s better,” he murmured.
“I knew you could be polite when you wanted to be.”
Harry's lips came—slow, full of promise and threat—to within a breath of his.
“Good boy.”
One breath, two.
Tom remained still, on his knees, his back straight out of willpower and not pride.
Harry feels every fragment of anticipation vibrating in the other's body, a wave of desire tied to fear, to obsession, to that sick attraction that Tom can't distinguish from power.
Perfect.
Harry bringed his face close to his, slowly, deliberately, until their lips barely touched—a phantom touch, nothing more.
Tom makes a low, almost inaudible sound.
Harry was emptying it.
Brief.
Thin as a blade.
A poisoned promise.
Their lips met for less than a second, but Tom trembled as if the contact had pierced his soul.
Harry pulled back slightly, watching the reaction: eyes closed, breathing ragged, lips parted as if they wanted to chase him.
It's almost… poetic.
"That's enough."
It wasn't a question.
Harry brushed his thumb across Tom's mouth, slowly, in a gesture that would seem tender if it weren't for the intent.
“Don’t think for a moment that this means you belong to me.”
The smile that follows is caressing and cruel at the same time.
“Because you are…” Harry lowered his voice, a velvet whisper that scratches the air, “… the one who wants to belong to me.”
Tom opened his eyes, and there was a fierce, almost religious devotion in them.
Harry sat back calmly, as if the kiss had been a trivial concession.
As if Tom wasn't still kneeling before him, ready to burn just to deserve another.
“Get up, Tom.”
The voice is soft. Orderly.
“The game has just begun.”
And Tom obeyed.
Chapter 7: A King or a God?
Chapter Text
–Hermione–
The porcelain cups clink softly, the murmur of conversation fills the air like a composed, poisonous buzz.
Hermione moved with calculated grace, the courteous smile she has learned to wear as effortlessly as a crown.
She understood.
Not by written laws, but by unspoken ones.
Hierarchy wasn't just political power: it was blood, history, and fear.
The Peverells were no mere ancient house.
No.
They were legend.
A dynasty considered almost royal, remained in the shadows for centuries and now returned, with Hadrian shining like a dark star above all other nobles.
Below them, just one step lower: the Gaunts.
And now that Tom had reclaimed his seat, society immediately fell into place, as if a puzzle had been put back into place.
The ladies, with their fans and their sharp smiles, did nothing but whisper:
“An alliance, soon.”
“Lord Peverell and Lord Gaunt… it is inevitable.”
“Nothing would be more powerful.”
Hermione didn’t react.
She just poured the tea and let them believe what they wanted.
Women fear what they don't understand—and Harry and Tom were both new, dangerous, fascinating things.
Then her mind took a different, more restless turn.
Where were the Potters?
Where was the family that, in her timeline, had given birth to James, to Harry, to so many kind and proud faces?
They had sifted through documents, genealogies, archives.
There were some names… But of Harry’s grandfather, no concrete trace.
No public appearances.
No political influence.
And that wasn't normal.
Hermione, pretending to sip her tea, flipped through the information in her mind.
History had changed by the time they appeared in this era.
The magic of time was not a passive river: it was a predator defending its own structure.
What if the timeline was preventing Harry from meeting his ancestors?
To prevent him from creating a paradox?
Or worse… to prevent him from finding out something?
Hermione put down her cup, smiling as gracefully as she sharpens a knife.
If time was trying to hide Grandpa Potter, then it meant he was important.
And if he was important, Hermione would find him.
No timeline, no pureblood society, and no destiny would stand in the way of the Peverells.
Not this time.
But her thoughts were interrupted.
A lady with ash-blond hair—Rosier's wife, elegant as a sharp knife—put down her teaspoon:
"Lady Peverell," she asked in a sugary voice, "the whole society is whispering. Tell the truth: does Lord Hadrian intend... a marriage alliance with Lord Gaunt?"
The living room suddenly becomes quieter.
The gazes narrow, greedy.
The name Gaunt is poison and promise at the same time.
Hermione slowly looks up at the woman.
She smiles.
A smile that has nothing innocent about it.
"A marriage?"
she feigns surprise, then drops the light-colored fan onto her knees.
“My brother wouldn't choose his husband like he chooses a family ornament.
He… values power.
The mind.
The strength.
And above all… loyalty.”
The women held their breath.
Hermione tilted her head slightly, as if she were confiding an intimate secret:
“And Tom Riddle is very… fond of Hadrian.”
The sentence falls like a silent bomb.
Fans stiffen, lips tighten, some ladies blush.
Hermione was almost speechless.
She had lived through wars, dictatorships, and rebirths of the magical world… but nothing had prepared her for the elegance with which the wizards nobility of antiquity clothed their hypocrisy.
They did not accept a woman as a seat on the Wizengamot.
The “Ladies” were supposed to simply whisper the correct vows to their husbands, serving tea and smiles as if they were sharp weapons.
And yet… a possible pair of Lords, two men, two heirs, two powers united – that, yes, was acceptable.
Even admired.
Hermione held back a laugh.
Wizarding society at the time had a selective morality, shaped by convenience and blood.
She wondered if they were laughing at that contradiction, too.
Or if they simply ignored it, as they ignored everything that did not bow to power.
She remembered Aysia Greengrass's words, spoken moments before:
"Lord Peverell and Lord Gaunt… together they would be unstoppable."
Hermione sighed, leaning back in her chair, watching the women laugh and discuss alliances as if they were discussing needlework.
She bet that some of them, if the occasion demanded it, would throw their daughters into that flame.
Not for love, but for convenience.
A surrogate pregnancy, a child born from two powerful lineages… it wasn't scandalous, not anymore.
The magical society had found a perfect solution to every moral obstacle:
a spell.
Ritual impregnations, blood pacts, inheritance scrolls that sealed the union more firmly than any traditional marriage.
If two families wanted to ally, and they only had two sons… the magic itself would ensure the continuity of the name.
Hermione shivered.
Not out of disgust — but because of the precision with which everything had been constructed.
An ancient, refined, immutable system.
Every problem solved, every voice silenced.
“Lady Peverell, are you all right?” a worried voice asked, bringing her back to reality.
Hermione smiled slightly.
"Great. I just... I was thinking that magic can be more modern than the wizards themselves."
The ladies laughed, not really understanding the venom in those words.
Hermione let them laugh.
Inside herself, she only thought about Harry and Tom, and how blind that society would remain to them, until it was too late.
Hermione continued softly, however:
“ Don't get me wrong.
A crown is not given… it is earned.
And if Lord Gaunt wants my brother, he will have to prove himself worthy."
One of the older women, Lady Avery, clears her throat:
“And… What if you were the one getting married, Lady Peverell?
Could we soon have a new Lord at your side?
Young Malfoy is said to be… interested.”
Hermione laughed.
A low, elegant laugh, sharp as glass.
“Oh, Lady Avery…
If Lord Malfoy desires my hand, he might start by living up to the name Peverell.
And so far, the only thing he's shown…"
Her voice becomes mellifluous, poisonous:
“…that's how much he gets offended easily.”
The living room erupted in murmurs.
A wonderful scandal.
Hermione sipped her tea as if nothing had happened.
Dominate. Not by force, but by word.
This was the true battlefield of the purebloods.
And while the women were resuming speaking in a low tone, Hermione felt almost… dangerously alive.
Then, calmly, she asked:
“Tell me, Lady Rosier… do you know anything about the Potters?
I'm organizing an event and it would be rude to neglect an ancient family like theirs."
The silence that follows is too long.
Too heavy.
Lady Rosier looks down at her cup.
“The Potter family has… left the capital.
They prefer the countryside.
They live far away from everything.
It is… rare to see them participate in political life.”
A lie.
A well-disguised lie — but a lie nonetheless.
Hermione felt shivers run down her skin.
Someone was hiding the Potters.
And not by chance.
The smile that appeared on her lips was slow, glacial.
If history wanted to hide the Potter branch…
Hermione Peverell would have torn the veil piece by piece.
—Harry—
Peverell Castle was silent when he returned.
A dense, ancient silence… as if the stones themselves held back breath.
Harry walked slowly through the corridors, thinking.
The night with Tom had taken a turn he hadn't expected—or maybe he had.
Part of him knew it would end like this: Tom on his knees, eager, ready to offer his throat and heart with the same hunger with which he sought power.
But what had struck Harry was not the submission.
It was the look.
Tom Riddle had never looked at anyone like that.
With devotion.
Confession.
Desire… and fear.
Harry removed his black leather gloves with surgical calm, as if he were still touching his skin, his lips.
The fire in the fireplace crackled, casting long shadows on the marble floor.
The castle was alive.
And he was no longer the guest of the past, but the master.
Tomorrow would be different.
Tom had claimed the title of Gaunt.
That gesture had split magical society like a blade.
The Wizengamot was already trembling, wondering if Peverell and Gaunt would unite… allies… merge.
Harry smiled, slow, cold.
No.
He wouldn't allow Tom the luxury of believing himself to be his equal.
He would have bent that society from within, with the same grace with which one pours wine into a glass:
silent, elegant, inevitable.
Hermione was the most dangerous weapon in the hands of women.
And he in the hands of men.
Tom, the Malfoys, the Blacks: everyone was playing.
Everyone was betting.
But only Harry knew the end of the game.
He stopped in front of the large baroque mirror in the corridor, looking at his own image: black hair tied with a silver ribbon, green eyes that reflected fire and—behind the fire—death.
He was no longer the boy who begged the Ministry to change.
He was the Master of Death.
And death needed order.
His hand touched the edge of the cloak, as one might caress the edge of a sword.
“Let the next act begin,” he murmured.
The castle seemed to quiver, to approve.
Tomorrow he would move his next piece.
Tom wasn't the only ancient lord whose heart he handled.
The Wizengamot would have applauded, ignoring the noose slowly descending around their necks.
And when they finally understood—
—it would have been too late.
—
The circular room was crowded.
The ancient dark marble benches gleamed in the light of the floating spheres.
Every Lord and Lady present had the same expression: expectation.
After the Gaunts' appearance, everyone was waiting for the Peverells' countermove.
Harry entered silently.
Unannounced.
Unaccompanied.
The black cloak swept across the floor like a wing, and every member of the Wizengamot straightened.
His presence alone seemed to change the color of the air.
He sat down on the Peverell throne—not a chair, not a seat, a throne—and crossed his legs, elegant, predatory, patient.
It was Tom Gaunt who spoke first.
"Lord Peverell," he said, his voice breathy but firm. "The Wizengamot awaits your input on the agenda."
Tom looked at Harry, not as a rival… but as someone who wanted to be chosen.
Harry inclined his head, slow, measured.
"Certainly."
His voice was velvet and blade.
Everyone was silent.
Harry stood up, placing a hand on the edge of the circular table.
"Ancient magic does not belong to chaos," he began. "Our society has grown weak. Divided. Naive."
Some nodded. Some shivered.
“We have forgotten what it means to be Wizards.
We have let Muggles, Ministry and Fear choose our laws."
Abraxas Malfoy straightened, enthusiastic.
Avery and Nott almost trembled with approval.
Harry continued.
“My proposal is simple:
Reform the Wizengamot to restore to the Elder Families the power that our history commands.”
A murmur ran through the room—excitement, terror, longing.
“I would like to propose,” Harry continued, with a very thin smile, "let the four Founding Families of the ancient blood sit as the Supreme Council."
Everyone's eyes snapped to him.
“Peverell.”
He touched her chest gracefully.
“Gaunt.”
His eyes fell on Tom, and Tom held his breath, as if those syllables were a kiss.
“Black.”
A murmur of agreement.
"And Malfoy."
Abraxas seemed almost to faint with satisfaction.
The room erupted in whispered discussions.
Those who were excluded were furious.
Whoever was included wanted to kneel.
Tom looked at him like a man looks a deity who accepts his prayer.
Harry raised a hand.
Silence fell immediately.
“It’s not a threat,” he said softly. “It’s a gift.
The magical elite will reign.
And the world will follow us."
He was political.
It was poisonous.
He was irresistible.
And everyone, everyone knew it was just the beginning.
Harry let the chatter die down.
Then, in a clear and merciless voice:
“But there is a mistake that the Ancient Families have continued to repeat for centuries.”
The room tensed.
Even Malfoy stopped smiling.
"You married your cousins, your uncles, your own surnames. You confused purity with stagnation. You weakened your own magic."
An elegant stab, straight to the heart of the aristocracy.
“Pureblood is no longer synonymous with power.”
Harry's green eyes shone.”Magic is.”
People held their breath.
Harry opened a parchment sealed with black and silver sealing wax.
“My sister, Lady Hermione Peverell, an expert researcher and historian of ancient magic, has compiled studies on the subject.”
Hermione wasn't there — but her shadow seemed to fill the room.
"Research shows that so-called Muggle-borns are descendants of Squibs. Wizards who temporarily lost access to magic due to curses, wars, or misfiring of magical heritage."
Someone gasped.
"The magical power of Muggle-borns is purer. Undiluted by inbreeding.
Half-bloods surpass the average pureblood in strength.
And many families of 'ancient purity' are slowly dying out.”
The silence fell thick and heavy.
Abraxas Malfoy jumped up, indignant.
“Lord Peverell, this is—”
Harry raised a single eyebrow, icy.
“Lord Malfoy,” he said with a calmness more deadly than fire, “I would remind you that you yourselves descend from the Veela. A creature that, by your own definition, is not human. Therefore, your blood is already… hybrid.”
Abraxas froze.
Pale as marble.
A couple of the Wizengamot members laughed softly.
Tom Gaunt smiled—that sharp, hungry smile.
The smile of a man witnessing a King born .
Harry continued, adamant:
"I don't propose the end of nobility. I propose its rebirth.
Families that embrace power, not weariness.
Families that seek the strongest magic, not the oldest surname."
Every word was a fishing hook.
And everyone was biting.
“If you choose to remain… deadwood,” Harry said with measured ferocity, “history will break you.
But if you choose rebirth… you can unite the wizarding world under one worthy legacy.”
Nobody breathed.
Then, slowly…
Tom clapped his hands.
A solitary, elegant, hypnotic applause.
Avery followed him.
Nott.
Some Greengrass.
Some Black.
Magical London was changing before their eyes.
And Hadrian Peverell was rewriting the rules.
The Chairman of the Wizengamot, still stunned, tried to regain control:
“The Council will consider Lord Peverell’s proposal… within the next legislative cycle.”
A pathetic attempt.
And Harry destroyed him with a single sentence:
“No. The proposal goes to the vote now."
Everyone turned to him.
“According to the Code of 1284, Article 7, paragraph 2,” Harry said as if reciting the days of the week, “if a proposal concerns the survival of a dynastic line, the vote must be immediate.”
Silence.
And then the slow, cold gaze…
focused on Tom Gaunt.
“Lord Gaunt,” said Harry, “do you wish to contest the Article?”
In that regard, Tom understood everything.
He had just been made an accomplice.
If he refused, he would be siding with decline and weakness.
If he accepted, he became Hadrian's blade.
Tom stood up, his voice smooth:
“No objection. Let's vote."
The die was cast.
The stones of the Wizengamot Ring lit up one by one.
Green = favorable
Red = opposite
The ancient branches of nearly extinct families—Carrow, Selwyn, Yaxley—voted red.
They were too fragile to change.
But then…
- Black: Green.
- Greengrass: Green.
- Rosier: Green.
- Lestrange: Green.
- Malfoy…he hesitated.
Abraxas knew that this law would give power to Hermione, and thus to the Peverells.
But he also knew that opposing it would mean the end of society.
With clenched jaw: Green.
Then, finally:
Gaunt: Green.
Tom didn't look at anyone except Hadrian.
Political submission, desire, and defiance—all in the same glance.
The room glowed with green lights.
The president, trembling:
“The proposal passes with… an absolute majority.”
Hadrian didn't smile.
Smiling would have been human.
He stood up, his cloak skimming the floor like black wings.
“I thank this Council,” he said with the calm of a sovereign who thanks no one.
“The Kingdom of Magic will prosper. The decadence is over."
As he left the room, everyone bowed slightly—not out of obligation, but out of reflex.
And Tom watched him go, knowing he had voted for his own downfall.
And for his salvation.
—
The library doors flew open before Harry could even remove his hand.
Hermione entered like a storm of velvet and intellect, her eyes shining, her cheeks flushed with euphoria.
“You did it!”
Harry barely had time to turn around: Hermione threw herself at his neck, clutching him with surprising strength for a young lady of high society.
"You've destroyed centuries of prejudice with a single session of the Wizengamot!" she said breathlessly. "The lesser families are already sending messengers. You've opened a door they thought was forever barred."
Harry laughed softly, stroking her back like someone who had fought the same war.
"Calm down, Mione. We won a battle, not the war."
Hermione pulled away, but her smile didn't go away.
“You managed to get Tom Riddle to vote for it.”
She sank into a chair, still incredulous. "The most obsessed with pureblood has become the witness to its overcoming. It's… poetic."
Harry looked away, serious, almost grim.
“And yet it's not enough.”
Hermione's smile faded, replaced by that analytical flash Harry knew well.
"What's the next step?"
Harry clasped his hands behind his back, staring out the window.
"There's still a stigma against Muggle-borns. As long as it remains, this law can be used against them. I want them to be able to attend Hogwarts without their parents' names alone being a social scar."
Hermione held her breath.
Harry added, calm as a king and sad as a man:
"And it's not enough to protect wizards. There are creatures who have fought in the shadows for this world and have never had rights. Centaurs. Goblins. Elves. Werewolves. If we truly want to change this society, we must speak up for them too."
Hermione looked at him as if something impossible were taking shape.
Then she stood up, determined.
"Then we'll do it. Together. We'll look for legal precedents, exceptions, ancient contracts. If this council wants technicalities, we'll give them ones so complex they'll get trapped."
Harry stared at her for a long time, a flash of tenderness crossing the impenetrable face.
“You don’t have to do it for me.”
Hermione smiled, sweet and fierce at the same time.
"I'm not doing this for you, Hadrian. I'm doing this for us. For who we are. For who we will become."
And Harry slowly bowed his head.
A gesture he didn't make with anyone.
“I’m glad you’re with me,” he said softly.
Hermione hugged him again, tighter, more sincere.
In that ancient castle, where the Peverells ruled like crowned shadows, two orphaned brothers from the future were rewriting the destiny of the past.
And the war hadn't even started.
—
Orion Black was a man who could smile with grace and think with ferocity.
That afternoon he invited him back to Grimmauld Place.
No crowds, no Tom, no noisy living rooms.
Just two cups of tea, a lit fireplace, and a clear intention behind the courtesy.
Harry understood immediately: Orion wanted to talk about power.
“Lord Peverell,” he began in a velvety voice, “you have… conquered magical London very quickly.”
Harry sipped his tea without betraying any emotion.
“I only said what our society needed to hear.”
Orion laughed.
“No, Hadrian… you said what you wanted that society should feel.”
The grey eyes, so similar to the ones Harry remembered belonging to him on nights at Grimmauld Place, sparkled of intelligence.
“You are not a man who acts by chance. And the way you treat Tom Riddle is… fascinating.”
Harry barely looked up.
Not surprised.
Just be careful.
"Tom?" he asked calmly. "I didn't know this was a topic Black’s were interested in."
Orion folded his hands on the table, elegant as a king on his throne.
“ It interests me. And when a man with Tom Riddle's ambition falls in love with another man… and that second man is you… it interests me and all my family."
Harry remained still.
He neither denied nor confirmed.
He let the silence speak.
Orion was forced to fill it:
"Tom is brilliant. Dangerous. Power-hungry."
A sharp smile. "And you keep him on a leash without raising your voice. It's… remarkable."
Harry put his cup down.
"Orion, if Tom is a problem..."
“Tom is no problem, Lord Peverell.”
The gray eyes narrowed.
“The problem is how much he wants you.”
Harry didn't answer.
“And how much you might want to use it.”
The sentence fell like a sharp blade.
Harry looked at him with cold sincerity.
“In politics, Orion, everyone is used.
Tom will be no exception."
Orion inhaled slowly.
For a moment he looked scared… then fascinated.
“ You’re playing a bigger game than the Wizengamot, Hadrian.
And I want to know… which side my family will fall on.”
Harry watched him.
The grey eyes are attentive, calm… but dangerous.
"It depends," he said finally. "If the Blacks can recognize who's already won."
Orion's throat moved in a nervous swallow.
Not of fear.
Of awareness.
“And Tom?” he asked softly, as if he were afraid of the answer.
Harry stood up, walking over to the window.
His voice was velvet and threat.
“Tom lives for power. And he will die for it. If he wants to stay by my side, he will have to accept it."
Orion stiffened.
"What if he doesn't?"
Harry turned around.
The smile was slow, cruel, beautiful.
“Death does not negotiate, Orion.”
Silence.
Then, as if the decision were suddenly easy:
"Then the Blacks will be on the Peverells' side."
Harry approached and held out his hand.
Orion took it.
A firm grip.
An undeclared… but sealed alliance.
And in that look Harry saw something that almost made his chest hurt:
Orion no longer admired him.
He feared him.
—
Harry sat just behind a column in the drawing room of Peverell Manor, watching the conversation between Hermione and Abraxas Malfoy.
Hermione's handling of the discussion was familiar, almost nostalgic.
Harry immediately remembered the long conversations at Grimmauld Place, when Hermione would argue with Ron over the most trivial matters, just to convince him that she was right.
The same fire, the same precision, the same elegant ferocity.
Abraxas was trying to talk about political alliances, about possible agreements between families.
Hermione listened to him for a moment, leaning slightly, then, with a faint smile, replied with the sharp wisdom that Harry knew well:
“Mr. Malfoy,” she said calmly, “if you want to impress anyone with empty words, I’m afraid this is not the place.”
The blow was light, like a stone in a pond.
Yet Abraxas blushed slightly, his jaw tense, his quick gaze trying to mask his embarrassment.
Harry held back a smile, noticing every little movement.
It wasn't just embarrassment.
It was… interest.
The same spark he had seen in the young lovers at Hogwarts, in the corridors, in the common rooms.
And he, sitting behind the column, understood something fundamental: Malfoy was really infatuated with Hermione.
And for the first time, Harry truly saw her from another point of view.
Not just his sister, not just his ally, not just his companion in war and power.
But like a woman who made a Malfoy tremble, and he himself knew how rare that was.
And in his heart, a strange combination of pride and protectiveness mingled with a cold thought: whoever dared challenge her,now or in the future, he would find no mercy.
Harry had moved behind a large velvet drape, observing every detail with a barely contained smile.
Abraxas Malfoy was speaking in a tone too confident, too self-confident to bear with Hermione's sharp mind.
“I don’t understand,” Abraxas said, making a dramatic gesture, “how a young woman could consider herself worthy of handling such important family matters…”
Harry barely held back a laugh. The tone was a little too subtle, a little too provocative.
Hermione looked at him, and for a moment time seemed to stand still.
"Worthy?" Hermione replied, her voice sharp as a blade. "Mr. Malfoy, I am here not to be worthy of you, but to remind you that it is my mind, not your judgment, that determines the course of this conversation."
Abraxas's eyes widened, his face suddenly pale. Harry saw everything: Malfoy's heart was racing, his jaw muscles tense, embarrassment mingling with shock.
Hermione stepped forward, tilting her chin slightly, and said in a slow, venomous voice:
"And if you think you can intimidate anyone in this room with your name, I advise you to think again. I'm not a doll to be wooed with empty smiles, and my respect cannot be bought with arrogance."
Harry held his breath to keep from laughing too hard, watching as the red slowly spread across Abraxas's face.
It was the exact same expression Draco had had years ago, in their timeline, when Hermione had mercilessly set him straight.
Abraxas tried to answer, his voice shaking:
"I… I didn't mean—"
"You didn't mean what?" Hermione interrupted, her eyes blazing. "You didn't mean to insult me? You didn't mean to be so incredibly pathetic in front of a woman who can put you right with just a look?"
And in that instant, Harry saw something unexpected: a flash in Abraxas's eyes, a change.
It was pure, overwhelming love, immediately triggered by that combination of intellect, coldness and ironic cruelty.
“I… I don’t know what to say,” he stammered, unable to move anything but his hands.
Hermione, undaunted, slapped him precisely. A sharp, clean sound.
Harry barely held back a burst of laughter. Abraxas's expression, somewhere between shock and adoration, was a perfect spectacle.
And Malfoy's gaze fixed on her with a devotion that Harry could clearly read: a mix of awe, desire, and absolute admiration.
Hermione crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow.
"There, Mr. Malfoy, a lesson in respect. Learn to take it seriously... or learn to suffer every time you allow yourself to underestimate someone like me."
Abraxas nodded slowly, unable to speak, and Harry smiled to himself.
He knew that this was the beginning of Malfoy's complete obsession with Hermione, and that no amount of political strategy could prevent the young Malfoy from being completely… won over.
—Tom—
The old Gaunt manor was not a castle.
It was a wreck.
Peeling walls, stones that oozed humidity and ancient blood, a silence that reeked of cobwebs and failures.
Yet Tom was there, in the rotten heart of his lineage, like a king who had returned to sit on the shattered throne of his dynasty.
He had spent hours sifting through yellowed parchments, family trees, archaic symbols, until he had found it.
Peverell.
Slytherin.
United by blood.
It was all there, strung between thin lines of ink and genealogical pride:
One of the Peverells had married Salazar Slytherin's daughter.
Tom brought a hand to his lips, trembling.
“That’s why…” he whispered, like someone discovering the origin of a prophecy.
That's why Hadrian was speaking Parseltongue.
That's why his power dominated him with such devastating ease.
He was not just an ancient noble.
He was heir to two sovereign dynasties.
A king.
A god.
And Tom, who wanted to become one… he found that wanted to kneel.
His hand flew to the black diary, hidden under a loose table.
He hugged the cold leather of the cover, like a forbidden lover.
No more.
Not now.
If Hadrian could read his mind…
If he had sensed the immortality Tom was building…
The idea made him shudder.
Not of fear.
Of excitement.
Hadrian had seen it.
Really seen.
Like no one had ever managed to do before.
And Tom didn't know if he wanted to love him or destroy him.
He knelt on the floor, removing the box in which he had hidden the Gaunt ring, the Horcrux that no one was supposed to find.
He took it in his hand: the black stone shone like a closed eye waiting to open.
“He won’t have you,” he hissed. "He won't read you. He won't touch you."
He adjusted the wards better, sealing magic upon magic, using more to hide the diary.
Two pieces of his soul far from the green eyes that had stripped him without touching him.
When he finished, exhausted, he collapsed against the wall.
His chest was shaking.
Not from the effort.
For the obsession.
Hadrian Peverell had humiliated Malfoy with a single sentence.
He had changed the law in just one day.
He had smiled at Tom… with cruelty and promise.
And he spoke Parseltongue.
Tom ran a hand through his perfect hair,messing them up without realizing it.
Hadrian Peverell was the perfect heir.
Ancient blood, sovereign power, mortal beauty…
A throne that no one had given him, and that he had taken.
Tom bit his lip until he felt iron and blood.
What had he seen in his mind?
How much had he discovered?
And above all…
What would Tom have done to get that man?
To possess him, or to destroy him?
The answer came to him with the swiftness of a prophecy:
Everything.
Chapter 8: Reflection
Chapter Text
—Harry—
The door closed behind him with a soft thud, and the world seemed to shut out.
In that room, among dark shelves, ancient wood and parchments that smelled of time, Harry could finally…breathe.
No politician.
No title.
No perfect smile.
Only him and the portrait of Ignotus Peverell.
Ignotus watched him silently from the enormous black wooden frame, his fingers intertwined, his gaze patient and nonjudgmental.
Harry sank into his chair, his shoulders suddenly feeling heavier than all the magic in the castle.
“I’m tired,” he said. His voice came out hoarse, almost frail—something no one, Nobody, except Ignotus, could ever hear.
The portrait inclined its head, as if encouraging him.
Harry ran a hand through his black hair and continued, almost letting the words trail off:
"Orion looks at me like I'm… something to be feared. It's not just respect, it's not just power. It's true terror. And I…" He took a deep breath. “I don’t know if I’m doing the right thing.”
The distant ticking of the castle clock was the only sound for a few seconds.
"I'm playing a risky game," he murmured. "Taunting Tom, seducing him, challenging him... It's like luring a dragon with a spark and hoping he doesn't burn the world to get it."
Ignotus stared at him with that unnatural calm that only the dead possess.
"Tom's smart. He won't stop looking. He'll suspect me. If he doesn't already. Every time I look at him, I know he's... closer."
His head fell back, his eyes closed.
"What if I'm wrong? What if I'm playing death with a man who isn't afraid of death? What if I'm creating an enemy worse than any we've ever had?"
A silence, deep and full, passed through the room.
Then Ignotus spoke, with a warm, serious, almost… paternal voice:
“Hadrian… you reflect death.”
Harry opened his eyes, taken aback.
The portrait continued:
"It's not your power that frightens them. It's what they see when they look at you. Hints of the truth. Of the end. Of the scales that no one can cheat. Men, even the bravest... tremble before death. You are their living reminder of what awaits them."
Harry stiffened. "I don't want to be… that."
Ignotus smiled—a sad, tender smile.
"Death is not a murderer, Hadrian. It is a judge. It is balance. It is peace for those who no longer have strength. Fear for those who have sinned too much."
Then his voice deepened:
“Tom doesn't fear you because you can kill him. Tom fears you because you can look inside him…and see him exactly for what it is."
Harry felt a shiver run down his spine.
“And that is something the man called Voldemort cannot tolerate.”
Ignotus bowed his head.
"You're not wrong, son. You're not losing control. He's losing it. Because for the first time in his life... Tom Riddle has encountered something he can neither understand nor control."
Harry remained silent, his throat tight, his chest full of emotions he couldn't name.
After a long moment he muttered:
"What if in the end… it destroys me?"
The portrait smiled,
not like an ancestor,
but as a family:
“Death is not defeated, Hadrian. It is accepted. Either you serve him or you kneel before him."
And Harry realised that, for the first time, even Tom Riddle was choosing to kneel.
“Do I reflect death?” Harry repeated, his brow furrowed.
Ignotus didn't answer immediately. He barely raised a hand, indicating the enormous, dark mirror embedded in the stone wall. It was ancient, veiled by a light layer of dust and magic. Not an ordinary mirror: an artifact.
"Look at yourself," the portrait said with gentle firmness. "Not with your eyes. With the truth."
Harry approached the mirror. Seeing only himself, a little tired, his hair disheveled, his expression tense, he almost snorted.
“I don't see—”
He stopped.
Behind his image, like a solidifying shadow, the man from the dream appeared.
What fate had whispered to him.
The one who had transported him to that time.
Death.
Not a skeleton.
Not a story.
A man in a dark, elegant, ancient cloak… as deep as an abyss.
Harry flinched, but couldn't look away.
In the reflection, Death raised a pale hand and placed a crown on Harry's head.
A crown made of thin bones intertwined like branches
and black roses that seemed to bloom from death itself.
Harry's breath hitched.
His image in the mirror changed.
He was no longer the boy he saw in the mirror every morning.
He was a ruler.
The invisibility cloak was no longer just a simple fabric.
It was a regal cloak—black as deep night, trimmed with ebony fur.
It fell on his shoulders like judgment.
The Elder Wand was no longer just a wand.
It emerged from the cloak like a scepter, bright, alive, powerful.
And on his finger, the Ring of the Resurrection Stone shone like a jewel.
Because in that reflection… he was the Law, the End, and Justice.
Death's hands fell on his shoulders—not cold, but inescapable.
Ancient.
Filled with a power that didn't need to scream.
Death leaned close to his ear in the reflection.
Harry heard the voice, not with his ears… but with his soul.
It wasn't a command.
Not a threat.
Only one truth:
"You are my Herald."
Harry's throat tightened.
Death continued:
"You don't bring destruction. You bring balance.
You are not the killer.
You are the judge."
Harry trembled.
Death added, like a whisper that touched his skin:
“Those who look into you, see their end.
And they bow their heads."
In the reflection, Harry saw himself smiling.
A smile that didn't belong to the boy he had been.
He was a ruler who knew his domain.
Death still stood behind his reflection. His hands on Harry's shoulders, the crown of bones and black roses glowing with an unnatural light.
Harry, still without turning, without looking away, whispered:
"Why me?"
His voice was not arrogant.
He wasn't even scared.
He was just… sincere.
"Why did you choose me?"
Death's reflection rose a little.
As if he were smiling, even though his face was impossible to decipher.
The answer was neither a scream nor thunder.
It was a whisper as ancient as the first breath of the world:
"Because you don't seek power."
Harry remained still.
Death continued:
“Whoever desires power… becomes its slave.
He who desires dominion… is consumed by ambition.
But you, Hadrian… power follows you.
You don't chase it."
The crown on his head shone brighter in the reflection.
“And for that… the power belongs to you.”
Harry felt a lump in his throat.
It wasn't pride.
It was a sacred, unavoidable burden.
Death continued, his voice closer, like a winter breath:
“I do not choose tyrants.
I don't choose conquerors.
I choose the one who brings balance.
He who does not fear chaos… but does not desire it.”
A break.
“You never wanted the throne.
And that's why you'll sit on it."
Harry slowly closed his eyes.
When he opened them again, the figure of Death was fading, dissolving like a shadow in the light.
Before disappearing completely, he left one last whisper:
“Remember… Those who fear you do not hate you.
They recognise you."
And in the blink of an eye… the reflex returned to normal.
Only Harry.
No crown.
No Death.
And yet… the feeling on his shoulders was still there.
Ignotus in the portrait smiled, proud and melancholic.
“Now you know who you are, Hadrian.”
Harry took a deep breath.
Ignotus continued to speak in a calm, paternal voice.
“Don't ask yourself if you're becoming like Tom. Tom kills for power. You don't need to kill.
The world simply… recognizes you.”
Harry stood there looking at his ordinary reflection, but his heart was beating like a war drum.
And he whispered, almost breathlessly:
“Master of Death.”
There was no fear.
Just inevitability.
—
Hogsmeade — “Three Broomsticks”
The air was biting, a cold that murder without snow. The inn was almost empty: only old wizards hunched over mugs of mead and the crackling of the wood in the fireplace.
Harry entered wrapped in his black cloak, his hood drawn low with the courtesy of a gentleman aware of his presence.
He saw him right away.
Albus Dumbledore sat by the fire, his blue eyes bright behind his half-moon spectacles, still young, his beard shorter, his copper-red hair flecked with just a little white.
Not the Principal.
Not yet.
A brilliant teacher and already feared for his sharp mind.
Dumbledore stood up with a gentle smile.
"Lord Peverell. Thank you for accepting the invitation."
Harry inclined his head politely.
“The Peverells do not refuse an invitation from Dumbledore.”
They sat down. Rosmerta brought two steaming butterbeers.
Dumbledore wasted no time.
"I've heard voices, Hadrian. Voices of change. Of reform. Of ideas... too modern to ignore."
Harry looked at him, with the same look Tom feared: quiet, lucid, ancient.
"The wizarding world must change. Or it will die."
A simple sentence.
Yet Dumbledore shivered.
“You speak like a man who has already seen the future.”
Harry smiled, slowly, enigmatically.
"No. I speak as a man who knows the past."
Silence.
Dumbledore studied him as one might study a riddle.
"You don't talk like your peers. And..."
There, Dumbledore's voice became lower, more careful.
“…you don't resonate like them."
Harry was silent.
He didn't deny it.
He did not confirm.
Dumbledore continued, with suspicious calm:
"There's no fear in you, Lord Peverell. Not in your aura. No tremor, no shadow. It's like..."
He searched for the word.
Harry offered it, serenely:
"Like death?"
Dumbledore breathed in slowly. Not scared. Just… aware.
"A presence like yours is never a coincidence."
And that's when Harry said the line that pierced him to the bone:
"You and Grindelwald were young when you changed the world. Not wise enough... but in love with the idea of doing it again."
Dumbledore turned pale.
Not of terror.
Of pain.
Slowly, he whispered, “How do you know that name?”
Harry didn't look away.
"One day, Professor Dumbledore, history will tell us about you two. It will say you were bound by ambition. But the truth is simpler. You loved him."
Dumbledore closed his eyes.
As if those words scraped wounds that never healed.
"A dangerous love," he murmured. "And it's hard to understand how you know that."
Harry didn't talk about the Map of the Future, the history books, or the pain he'd read in the buried letters.
He just said:
"I'm not here to judge. I'm here to prevent anyone else from taking his place."
Dumbledore opened his eyes again… and finally he really saw them:
Those green eyes.
Non-human.
Not mortal.
Ancients.
And for the first time, Dumbledore understood:
Hadrian Peverell was no mere politician.
It was an omen.
An event.
A destination.
Yet, he was not afraid.
His voice was delicate, almost paternal:
“Whatever you are, Lord Peverell… my instincts tell me you are not our enemy.”
Harry gave a tiny smile.
“As long as the world chooses life, I will be on its side.”
Then, without changing his tone, he placed his hand on the mug:
"And you? Do you still love Gellert?"
Dumbledore looked at him for a long time.
Too long.
Then he whispered:
"Some loves never end. Let's just stop talking about them."
Harry nodded.
With terrible calm.
With respect.
“I understand you.”
Dumbledore understood then that that man brought pains that no one would ever understand.
Who was not born in their time.
Who spoke with the authority of one who had already seen the end.
And he had no more doubts:
Hadrian Peverell was destined to change history.
Not with magic.
With Death by his side.
—
Peverell Castle — private library
The fireplace was still lit when he returned. The echo of his footsteps faded through the gothic corridors, and Harry immediately sensed a familiar presence: Hermione was there, nervous... and content.
He found her sitting at the large ebony desk, surrounded by ancient books, notes written in a very neat hand, and—
Harry stopped.
The green gold medallion shone in the candlelight, like a newly opened snake's eye.
Slytherin's locket.
The Horcrux that once tamed the sea and the Inferi.
Hermione looked up, the smile of a hunter who knows she's brought home an impossible prey.
“Welcome back, Harry.”
He brought his hand closer to the object, without touching it.
“How?”
Hermione leaned back in her chair, looking as if she were about to tell a delightful story.
"Elder Hepzibah Smith. A vain woman... and lonely. All I had to do was introduce myself as Lady Peverell, say I was interested in her private collection, and that the Ministry was considering a law to tax inherited objects from non-aristocratic families."
Harry just frowned.
"You lied."
“ I negotiated.”
Her eyes were shining dark and calculating.
This was the version that the world would learn to fear.
“I led her to believe that, in exchange, I would support her request to register the Smith family as ‘minor nobles.’”
Harry slowly lifted the locket with an enchanted glove.
The snake carved on the S slithered into the light.
"And her? Did she just give it to you, without any hesitation?"
Hermione gave herself a sharp smile.
"I confused her. I told her about my friendship with the Greengrass family, my corporate relationship with the Peverell bank, I cited two or three ancient laws of magical property, and..."
He leaned forward, honey-colored eyes burning with pride:
“I bombed her with information until she didn't understand anything anymore.
She signed a contract and handed me over everything she had that was most precious to her."
Harry looked at her with a mixture of amazement and amused admiration.
"You fooled Hepzibah Smith."
"Yes."
Hermione stood up, crossing her arms.
“And now we have what would become a Horcrux.”
Harry felt a pang in his chest.
The past and the future had merged: the War, the Darkness, Riddle… they had returned.
But this time, they had the upper hand.
"Dumbledore knows nothing."
Hermione nodded.
"And he doesn't have to. Not yet."
Harry placed the locket on the protective cloth.
"Tom will come looking for it. I don't think he's given up on creating more Horcruxes."
Hermione approached, her voice low, firm.
"And we'll wait for him. With the knife already held to our throats."
Harry smiled. Dark. Proud. Dangerous.
“Hermione… do you know you’re turning into someone Grindelwald would have hired as a strategist?”
She answered him with a smile that was both tough and sweet at the same time.
“Grindelwald wouldn't have paid me enough. You do."
Harry placed a hand on her shoulder.
“You were made for this world, you know?”
Hermione's eyes sweetened,shining with a fierce affection.
"No. I was made to be by your side."
For a moment—just one—Harry felt a sliver of peace.
Then he looked at the locket again.
Cold. Alive. Waiting.
And the war began to breathe again.
—
Malfoy Manor — Meeting Room of the Knights of Walpurgis
He never should have ended there.
An elegant invitation, a green wax seal, kind words from Lucinda Malfoy… and suddenly Harry found himself standing before the silver doors of a meeting no one dared mention.
The room was a sanctuary of marble and shadows.
A large oval table, black leather armchairs, ancient coats of arms hanging on the walls.
And those present.
Abraxas Malfoy, elegant, his face shining with aristocratic pride.
Cygnus Black, young but already with the air of a man who lives for intrigue.
Arcturus Black, tense as a blade.
Orion Black, pretended not to see him.
Aldebaran Lestrange, cruel smile, eyes that knew too much dark magic.
Marius Rosier, silent, his hands gloved.
And then Tom Riddle.
Sitting at the head of the table, not because of recognized status, but because no one would dare sit higher.
From the dim light, his dark eyesthey shonewhen Harry walked in.
Pure observation.
Desire for possession.
Obsession.
Harry bowed slightly—just the bare minimum.
"Lord Peverell," Abraxas murmured with a sharp smile, "we were hoping you would accept the invitation. Your... appearance at the Wizengamot has impressed more than a few."
Harry took a seat near the head of the table, silently.
He showed neither surprise nor curiosity.
He let the others speak.
The agenda was political, but every word dripped venom.
Laws on blood purity.
Restrictions for Muggle-borns.
Restrictions for magical creatures.
Talk of “order”, “tradition”, “supremacy”.
Harry didn't say a single word.
Tom stared at him.
Whenever a member raised his voice, Riddle looked at Harry to see his reaction.
He got nothing.
Until Abraxas, joking with a glass of wine, threw out a provocation:
"I must say that Lord Peverell has some talent..."
The clear eyes narrowed with arrogant amusement.
“Commanding the crowd with such ease... almost as if he were enchanting.
You should teach us lessons, Hadrian. Or maybe it's just your blood... speaking for you."
The room went silent.
There was poison in there: a test.
A challenge.
Harry put down his glass, every gesture slow, measured.
Then he smiled.
A cold smile.
"Oh, Abraxas..." The tone was soft, dangerous. "I don't command the crowd. The crowds follow me. And there is a huge difference."
The room remained still.
Harry tilted his head, his green eyes shining like glass.
“Who needs to command, is usually the one who is most afraid of not being heard.”
Lestrange stifled a laugh.
Cygnus stiffened as if he had witnessed a duel.
Abraxas turned a shade paler.
But it was Tom who reacted.
Riddle smiled.
Dark.
Satisfied.
A look that said:
I want Him.
Not as an ally.
Not as a friend.
As something to be possessed, dissected, worshipped and destroyed.
“Very clever, Lord Peverell,” said Tom, without taking his eyes off him.
“Words are a sharper weapon than any spell.”
Harry replied with a deadpan tone.
“Only when they are addressed to the right people.”
The silence that followed was as heavy as a thunderstorm.
No one in that room had ever answered Malfoy with such precision.
No one had ever ignored Riddle so openly.
Harry realized only one thing:
He had been invited not to test Him.
But to demonstrate that he had turned into an unpredictable variable.
And Tom was studying him like you study a rare animal.
Or a god who walks the earth.
The discussion continued, more heated, more poisonous.
Every time someone spoke, Tom's eyes were slipping towards Harry, demanding a reaction, an opinion — an acknowledgement.
Harry remained silent.
Until Tom, with that persuasive and terrible voice, broke the tension:
“Lord Peverell…” his tone was soft, but no one missed the hidden command.
"You've listened carefully. I imagine you have an opinion on our proposals.
Or maybe… are you just here to observe?”
Those present turned to him.
Curious.
Distrustful.
Partly agitated.
Harry met Tom's gaze.
Dark.
Deep.
Hungry.
“I have an opinion.”
Total silence.
Rosier leaned back with a smirk.
Malfoy tensed his back as if he were about to watch a battle.
Harry laced his fingers on the table and spoke calmly:
“Your obsession with blood purity is a curse.”
Indignant murmurs.
Abraxas gritted his teeth.
Cygnus stiffened.
Tom didn't say anything.
“Continuing to marry among relatives does not protect the magic, weakens it. You are diluting the power you want to retain."
Harry addressed Malfoy directly, with clipped politeness:
"It's no coincidence that your son will suffer from a hereditary curse. Your house has Veela blood and power, yet it continues to corrode, closing in on itself."
Malfoy paled — no one knew about the family illness.
How could Harry know?
Nobody was breathing.
Harry continued.
“As for magical creatures… Do you want to submit them? Wrong. They are more dangerous when they are enemies. History proves it."
Some of the older members became agitated.
Harry tilted his head.
"The goblins have already declared war on you three times. How many more do you want?
Because that's what happens when you treat people like beasts."
Lestrange slammed his hand on the table.
“And what do you propose? That they live among us as equals?”
Harry turned to him, his voice flat as ice:
“I'm proposing something that no one here seems to understand. Control them”
A shiver ran through the room.
“An enemy who thinks he has rights will not attack you from behind. He follows you.
He will respect you and it is much easier to command those who believe they are being treated fairly."
Tom almost seemed to… enjoy himself.
“And the supremacy of magic?” he asked with a slow smile,studying him.
Harry stood up.
No one dared to speak.
"Supremacy."
The tone was low, but something in the air changed.
As if the room had been holding its breath.
As if the shadows had grown thicker.
Harry looked up, and when he spoke, his magic moved wandless, effortlessly.
"Supremacy...is not declared. It is demonstrated."
A cold wind swept through the room.
The candles flickered.
The floor—ancient, solid—vibrated.
And without lifting a finger, Harry let his aura expand.
It was like being crushed by the weight of an ocean.
Like seeing death enter the room.
Rosier lost his breath.
Cygnus trembled.
Abraxas, very pale, placed a hand on the chair to keep from collapsing.
Someone whispered a protective spell.
It shattered in the air before it was even complete.
Tom… was smiling.
Harry spoke softly, yet the force of his words seemed to set stone:
"I have no need for impurity or purity. I have no need to enslave creatures.
I have no need to proclaim supremacy."
He approached the table, slowly, without making any noise:
“I already have it.”
No one dared to look him in the eye.
No one was breathing properly.
“If you truly believe you can dominate the wizarding world, then you must take away its fear.”
His voice dropped to a whisper.
"And no one here can do that."
He tore his gaze away from everyone present and turned to Tom.
The only one still standing.
The only one who seemed alive.
"Is this what you want? A world that fears you... or a world that follows you?"
For a moment, it was as if Tom wasn't breathing.
Then Harry turned to the others.
“When you’ve decided what you’re really looking for, you’ll know where to find me.”
And he simply walked towards the door.
His aura receded like a wave leaving the shore… and only then could those present breathe.
Tom spoke in a low, hypnotic voice.
"Sit."
Harry stopped… but didn't turn around.
"I'm not one of yours."
Tom smiled, his voice filled with dark pleasure.
"No. You are something much more."
For a second, the room seemed to hold its breath, waiting for young Peverell's response.
Harry laughed.
Not strong.
Not hysterical.
A low, dark, incredibly self-confident laugh.
He turned around just enough to give Tom a sharp half-smile:
“I see you are eager to know Why, Tom.”
Tom didn't answer.
He was still.
Fascinated.
Fierce as an ancient god who discovered he was not the only one in the world.
Harry continued:
"And yet I won't tell you."
A flash of anger and desire crossed Riddle's gaze.
Harry stepped forward, his green eyes burning:
"You want the world on its knees. I want something different."
Absolute silence.
Rosier was trembling.
Abraxas didn't dare breathe.
Harry inclined his head with almost regal courtesy:
"The goals don't match. For now."
Then, slowly, he raised a hand in the air.
Not a wand.
Not a complex gesture.
Just one movement, fluid like water.
The anti-materialization spell shattered.
A wave of invisible magic spread across the room.
The walls shook slightly, the candles went out, the table creaked as if an immense weight had passed over the wood.
Those closest to them clasped their hands to their chests, stifling a cry.
No one had ever seen such a spell broken without a wand.
Tom didn't move.
But his eyes… they burned like embers.
Desire.
Hate.
Veneration.
Dependence.
Harry turned fully toward him:
“Good evening, Lord Gaunt.”
Then he disappeared.
A dry sound.
A flash.
And the room remained… empty of Harry, but filled with his magic.
Those present remained motionless, as if paralyzed.
Lestrange whispered:
“Is… is he human?”
Abraxas, pale, trembling:
"I do not know."
And Tom, with a low, almost affectionate, almost sickly voice:
“ He isn't.”
His smile was that of a destroyed man in love with destruction.
“He’s the answer I’ve always been looking for.”
And from that moment on — no one in the room could deny it —
The game no longer belonged to Tom.
It belonged to Harry.
—Tom—
The silence after Hadrian Peverell's disappearance was not silence.
It was an open wound.
Those present spoke, breathed, moved—but none of it reached Tom. Everything was muffled, remote, insignificant. His mind was elsewhere, fixated on the image of Hadrian breaking a spell with a simple gesture, as if the laws of magic were merely a game to be bent to his liking.
Tom knew it.
He recognized it.
That was not common power.
It wasn't taught magic.
It was primordial.
The others left one by one.
Abraxas trembling, Rosier pale, Mulciber unable to speak.
Even Orion Black avoided his gaze.
When the door closed behind him and he was alone in the room, Tom did what no one else could ever have imagined.
He took a breath.
He felt fear in his veins.
It wasn't his.
It belonged to others.
Hadrian Peverell had not shown power.
He had shown who he was.
And Tom… he couldn't decide whether he wanted to destroy him or kneel down again.
Damn it all.
He forced himself to get back on his feet, to breathe, to think clearly.
But clarity never came.
His mind always returned to the moment Harry had smiled at him. Not with malice. Not with cruelty. With confidence. With belonging. As if the world itself belonged to him and he was simply deciding who to grant mercy to.
The goals do not coincide.
Tom bit the inside of his cheek, so hard he could taste it metallic.
“You don’t know it, Hadrian,” he muttered softly, “but I’ll make them coincide.”
He left the Manor at a quick pace, his frenzy held back only by a mask of ice, materialized and reappeared in front of the door of Gaunt Manor. The smell of mold and damp stone greeted him as always.
Yet, that night, the place seemed even more miserable.
Not because the place had changed…
but because he had changed.
It was no longer enough to hide.
Hadrian was taking London.
The Wizengamot followed him.
The families wanted him.
The ancient houses whispered his name with awe and adoration.
And Tom?
Tom was still in a hovel, hiding, like a boy waiting for the right time to grow up.
No.
No more.
He walked to his hiding place in the rafters, opened it, and took out the objects he had protected more than his own life:
the diary and the ring.
He placed them on the table as if he were placing a sacred body.
He had a plan.
He'd always had a plan.
But Hadrian Peverell…had forced him to speed everything up.
Clutching the diary to his chest, Tom finally admitted what he had been ignoring until then:
Hadrian had scared him.
And Tom had never been afraid of anyone.
The thought made him smile.
A disturbing smile.
Twisted.
Almost affectionate.
“You’re different,” he whispered, imagining he was talking to Harry, “and I want to know every secret inside you.”
And then, with the grace of a lover and the cruelty of a murderer, Tom made the vow that would change the world forever:
«I will have you, Hadrian.
As an ally, as an enemy, as an obsession…
or as a victim.
It doesn't matter what shape you will take."
He gently placed the ring on the diary and added:
“The crown is yours, but the war is mine.”
And in the small, dank room at Gaunt Manor,
something — perhaps magic, perhaps fate — replied.
A thin crack on the wall.
A vibration of the air.
As if the world too was afraid of what Tom Riddle was becoming.
Chapter 9: Future
Chapter Text
—Harry—
Tom Riddle was changing.
Harry felt it the same way one feels a storm before the wind beginnings to blow:
in the air, in the shadows, in the silences.
Tom was no longer building in the dark.
He was no longer waiting for the right moment.
Now he was running.
And all for him.
For Harry it was almost… funny.
When Tom appeared at Peverell Castle — uninvited, without fear — Harry wasn't surprised.
Actually, if Tom hadn't come, he would have been worried.
Young Gaunt entered the room with perfect control, but Harry saw the tension.
He saw the fever in his eyes.
He saw the lust .
Tom looked like he hadn't slept in days.
“Lord Peverell,” he said, bowing slightly, “I wish to speak with you.”
Harry settled into the armchair with studied elegance, a slow smile on his lips.
“Curious,” he replied, “I thought the last conversation had… taught you your position.”
Tom swallowed. He'd tried to keep his face frozen, but his voice cracked.
“Do it again.”
Harry raised an eyebrow. “What exactly?"
Tom took a step forward.
The voice was lower, more broken, almost pleading.
“Bring me to my knees.”
The silence stretched across the room, heavy, electric.
Harry didn't move.
He didn't need to do that.
His power filled the air like dark velvet.
“It’s fascinating, Tom,” he said softly, “how you forget you’ve done it before.”
Tom's cheeks flushed with anger.
Or maybe shame.
Or maybe desire.
Harry didn't bother to tell them apart.
“I still want it,” Tom hissed.
Harry chuckled. Sweet. Cruel.
"You're the one who wants to bow your head to me. I didn't ask you for anything."
Tom trembled.
It showed in his hands, his tight mouth, his dilated eyes.
"Tell me what you want from me."
Harry tilted his head slightly, amused.
"A man who kneels like this..." his voice became a sharp whisper.
"I could take it for weakness, and you could hate me as much as you hate yourself for it. Or I could… interpret it differently."
Tom held his breath.
Harry slowly stood up, moving closer until his green gaze pierced the dark one.
“Tell me, Tom,” he murmured, “talk of kneeling before me… should I take that as a marriage proposal?”
Tom remained still.
There was no word.
There was no breathing space.
Only the silent explosion of emotions that devastated his eyes.
Fear.
Obsession.
Adoration.
Harry smiled—a smile that showed no teeth, but power.
“You don’t get to decide when you kneel, Tom. I do."
Tom didn't leave.
Not after that sentence.
Not after that injury.
Instead he advanced, his eyes bright with fever and defiance.
"I know your power isn't... normal," he said softly. "No wizard breaks an anti-apparition spell with a gesture. No wizard dominates a room like you. Whatever you are, Hadrian... I'll find out."
Harry laughed.
Elegant, poisonous.
"It's fascinating that you still don't understand where my power comes from," he replied. "Especially considering how much energy you're expending trying to... avoid it."
Tom stiffened.
There.
Hit the right spot.
“I’m not avoiding anything.”
"Oh yes, you do. You spend more time running from what you are than chasing what you want. You know exactly what blood flows in your veins. You know where your tongue comes from. You know why you feel my power the way you do."
Tom breathed heavily, as if Harry had already put a hand on his throat.
“If you really understand everything about me,” he said finally, “then you know the only way to control me.”
Harry stared at him curiously. "Enlighten me."
“Hold me at your feet,” Tom whispered, “and give me the chance to love you.”
Silence.
Heavy.
Violent.
Incandescent.
Harry approached with studied slowness—beauty and menace fused into the same form.
“Love me?” he repeated, almost amused. “You?”
Tom clenched his jaw. "Yes. Because only then will I choose to stay. Only then will I be yours."
Harry tilted his head, his green eyes glowing for the light coming from the fireplace.
"Tom Riddle begging for love," he murmured. "What a pathetic poem. A boy born of a mother's obsession... and now willing to do the same."
Tom turned pale.
Harry struck.
“You have always despised Merope Gaunt, the obsession, the submission, the dependence.”
A thin, sharp smile.
"And yet here you are. On your knees, begging me to look at you. Asking to be loved."
Harry bent down, his face inches from his.
“You’re becoming exactly like her.”
Tom breathed as if he had been struck by a Twilight Blade.
Eyes wide open, hurt, furious.
And in love.
"I am not her," he hissed. "I don't love. I choose."
"You're wrong," Harry said with terrible calm. "You don't choose anything anymore. You react to me."
Tom trembled.
Not of fear.
But of truth.
Harry turned his back on him, his voice low and final:
"And the only difference between you and Merope, Tom, is that she didn't understand what she was becoming. But you see it... and you run toward it."
Tom must decide whether to stay or break.
Harry doesn't even look at him.
Tom didn't scream.
He didn't threaten.
He didn't smile.
He broke.
The knees slowly buckled, as if every fiber in them was fighting not to.
The arrogant heir of Slytherin, the nameless child from the orphanage, the future Dark Lord… he knelt.
Not under duress.
Not by a spell.
Because Harry had looked at him.
And he had told the truth.
"What do I have to do?" Tom whispered, his voice cracking. "What do I have to do to stay by your side? To not lose you?"
Harry watched him in silence.
He had read a lot about Horcruxes in that life… and in the previous one.
And a sentence came back to him, clear as a message carved in stone:
If the creator of the Horcrux truly repents… the soul portion returns.
Not only repentance for the blood shed.
But for what one is allowed to become.
Harry took a step forward.
The green eyes caught fire.
“Do you want to stay by my side?” he asked, calm, cold. "Then repent."
Tom looked up, incredulous.
"Regret… having killed?"
Harry shook his head.
“No. Regret not loving yourself enough to understand that you didn't have to prove it to anyone."
The silence was total. Tom trembled.
Harry continued, every word a knife:
“Regret for listening to those who called you a monster… and believing them.”
“Regret for allowing the wizarding world to build another tyrant from its fears.”
“Regret choosing anger over your freedom.”
Tom seemed to be strangled by the air itself.
Harry bent down, grabbing his chin and forcing him to look at him.
“I don't want a Dark Lord at my feet,” he whispered. “I want the boy that could have been better than all of them."
Tom's eyes filled with something he had never allowed himself to see:
no tears — but pain.
True pain.
Ancient.
"I… I don't know how to repent," he confessed, his voice breaking. "They didn't teach me how."
Harry placed a hand on his face, almost gentle.
But his voice was as hard as a judgment:
“Then start like this: by admitting that you’re afraid.”
Tom breathed as if every word burned him from within.
"I'm scared," he finally whispered. "I'm scared to become… nothing."
Harry closed his eyes.
For a moment Tom was not a future Dark Lord.
He was just a boy.
"This is the first step," Harry said. "When you stop hating yourself… the pieces of your soul will know how to find their way back."
Tom clenched his hands into fists, as if the truth physically hurt him.
But he didn't look away.
No more.
Harry stood up.
Tom remained there, kneeling, a broken prince who had finally admitted his deepest wound.
And Harry understood that that moment—that single, tiny act of vulnerability—was worth more than a thousand duels.
Because Tom Riddle, the one person who had always considered love a weakness…
…he had just succumbed to it.
Tom remained kneeling.
He didn't move, he didn't speak, he hardly breathed.
The air around him was heavy, as if the magic itself was holding its breath.
Harry watched him in silence.
And that's when the temperature of the room changed.
The flame in the fireplace flickered, then curved as if something invisible had passed by.
The shadow in the corner lengthened.
And Death whispered behind him.
A voice as old as time,
neither man nor woman,
Neither alive nor dead:
“You changed fate, Hadrian.”
Harry didn't turn around.
It wasn't needed.
He felt it against his skin, like the touch of cold, light fingers.
"This is the first fracture. History has deviated from its path.”
Tom continued to shake gently, his hands clenched against the polished floor.
A boy the world had never seen kneel for anyone.
The voice continued, close as a breath:
“He who would have divided humanity… has now broken before you.”
Harry looked closer at Tom, feeling the magic moving under his skin, like an awake animal.
"Why?" He thought.
Death answered.
“Because you listen to me when no one else does.”
The fire bowed to him, the shadows knelt as if they too recognized something.
“From now on, Hadrian Peverell…!
a thrill ran through the room, the floor, the air, even Tom's heart—
“…you no longer walk in history. You rewrite it.”
Harry felt that weight enter his soul,
not as a condemnation,
but as an ancient right.
The boy who was supposed to be the victim…
He was becoming a judge.
Tom slowly raised his face, his eyes shining, his voice shattered.
“I… won’t let you down.”
Harry looked at him, calm, almost imperturbable.
And he only replied:
“Make sure you don’t disappoint yourself.”
Death smiled.
He felt it, without needing to see it.
Outside the window, the earth seemed to hold its breath.
The world had just changed course.
And no one but Harry and Death knew it.
—Hermione—
Hermione couldn't remember the last time she'd seen that corridor so quiet.
The study door had never been locked, but she had never dared touch it.
That room belonged to Harry. To his private space, his burdens, his fears.
That's why, when she put her hand on the handle, she felt her heart hit her chest.
The door opened with a small click.
The smell was different from the rest of the castle:
light incense,
ancient magic,
dust that did not age.
The large portrait of Ignotus Peverell stared at her, before she could even speak.
“Lady Hermione,” he said with a faint smile.
A gentle, yet ancient voice.
“I knew you’d cross this threshold sooner or later.”
Hermione stiffened, surprised.
"I... I didn't mean to invade someone's privacy. But there are things I need to know."
Her voice was calm, but her hands were shaking.
Ignotus tilted his head slightly.
"And you're family. This place doesn't deny you anything."
Those words hit her harder than she expected.
Family.
Not by blood.
Not by law.
By choice.
“I’m looking for… the Potters.” She approached the desk, where the old genealogical book was opened.
"And yet there are no records. No one has seen them. It's as if... as if the world was trying to keep Harry from finding them."
Ignotus remained silent for a few seconds.
Then, in a low voice:
"The Potters will return when time permits. When history is ready to intertwine with their line. Not before."
Hermione felt a shiver run down her spine.
"So they're alive."
"Oh, yes," Ignotus replied, almost amused. "Nothing my blood carries disappears so easily."
Hermione took a step back, confused, frustrated, and hungry for answers.
But Ignotus pointed to the arched mirror, set into the wall.
The same one Harry had looked at himself in.
"Look at yourself. And look at what has been… and what could be."
Hermione approached.
At first she saw only herself: frizzy hair, elegant witch's dress, intelligent and stern eyes.
Then the glass shook, as if an invisible wind was blowing through it.
And she appeared, on her knees, in a cold, dark room.
Bellatrix laughed. And on Hermione's arm, the word Mudblood, was bleeding in bright red.
Hermione clenched her jaw, took a deep breath, but didn't look away.
The reflection changed.
The war.
The fire.
The chaos.
Harry next to her,
Ron in tears,
rubble, death, pain.
And then…
The scene transformed once again.
Hermione was older, pale, tired, but alive.
In her arms she held a baby—small, blond, with silver-gray eyes.
A Malfoy. Yet there was no hatred in that vision.
Only peace. And a possible future.
Hermione gasped and took a step back, her heart racing.
"What… what does that mean?"
Ignotus smiled, like someone who knows a secret and knows that telling the truth too soon would be cruel.
“It means that scars don’t define the future.”
"And that love finds ways… that logic struggles to understand."
Hermione wiped her cheek: she hadn't even realized she was crying.
“Why show it to me?” she whispered.
“Because history needs you too. And you still haven't accepted it."
The room seemed to tighten, enveloping her.
Hermione looked at the mirror once more.
The child in her arms was sleeping peacefully.
And for the first time since they'd changed time, she felt like fate wasn't playing against her.
He was waiting.
Hermione stared at the glass until the image faded, leaving only her flickering reflection.
A Malfoy baby. In her arms.
Absurd. Impossible.…Or perhaps, inevitable.
She turned slowly towards the portrait.
“Why?” she said hoarsely. “Why should I… be the mother of a Malfoy?”
Ignotus's smile wasn't mocking. It was sad. And ancient.
“Because curses break in blood,” answered old Peverell.
"And not with war. Not with laws. Not with fear."
Hermione remained still.
“Purebloods are trapped in a web of lies passed down for generations.
They hate Muggle-borns, but they don't remember why.
They preach purity, but they are dying of their own narrow-mindedness.
And you…"
His voice became a breath.
“You could change the course of those lines.You could teach the children of Purebloods what their fathers never learned: the truth."
Hermione's eyes widened in disbelief.
"Me? Just one person?"
Ignotus shook his head.
"Not just one person. A slow, silent revolution. A new generation, educated by those who don't carry hatred in their hearts."
Hermione breathed heavily.
"Abraxas Malfoy is arrogant. Classist. Sexist. Pureblood to the core."
“And yet,” Ignotus said with a gleam in his eye, “he has already changed for you.
Don't you see? No one slaps a Malfoy without consequences...and you did. And he stayed."
Hermione felt a shiver.
“And the baby?” she whispered. “That baby in the reflection… what does it mean?”
The portrait softened.
"That not all Malfoys will be born with poison on their tongues. That one day, some of them will speak with your voice in their ears, and not those of their predecessors."
Hermione remained silent. She didn't know whether to be scared, honored, or both.
"I don't know if..."
"You don't have to know now. The future isn't an order. It's a possibility."
Hermione looked at the mirror again, and for a moment, that blond child seemed almost real to her.
Maybe it wasn't destiny. Maybe it was a choice.
A choice that could have changed an entire lineage.
“Harry is rewriting history,” she muttered.
Ignotus smiled.
"And you will rewrite what remains after him."
—
She had tried to ignore the image reflected in that cursed mirror, but she had not been able to scroll it out of her mind.
A blond child.
In her arms.
A Malfoy.
It was enough to break the brain of even the finest Hogwarts student.
So, when that evening she found herself once again among the gilded salons of high magical society, immersed in expensive perfumes, polite laughter and jewels worth more than a fiefdom, she tried to think of something completely different.
Usually she was invited out of good taste, curiosity… or fear.
Now, thanks to the coup she pulled off with Mrs. Smith, there was a new headline being whispered behind her back:
“Lady Peverell, the treasure finder.”
Hermione was a little ashamed of it.
And she was immensely proud of it.
When she saw him, she didn't recognize him immediately.
Abraxas Malfoy was talking to a young Rosier, impeccably dressed, his smile as sharp as a crystal blade. He looked like a man straight out of a painting: handsome, haughty, aware of his charm and his money.
For the first time, Hermione looked at him without prejudice.
It was like reading Pride and Prejudice on the contrary:
she, the fiercest critic of the Purebloods;
him, the Darcy who still didn't know he was the protagonist of the book.
When their eyes met, Abraxas stopped speaking.
He didn't blush—Malfoys didn't blush, supposedly—but there was something in his eyes: surprise, desire, and a hint of slapped-up respect.
Hermione raised her glass in a silent toast.
He came closer.
“Lady Peverell.”
“Lord Malfoy.”
They studied each other for a long moment.
Hermione, for the first time, saw more than just the name.
She saw the man behind the last name: brilliant, arrogant, hungry for the approval that no one had ever truly given him.
“I must confess,” Abraxas said with a controlled smile, “that since we last saw each other… I can’t stop thinking about you.”
Hermione raised an eyebrow.
“Because I slapped you, I guess.”
“I could say it was… unexpected.”
“I could tell you that if you keep provoking me, you’ll get another one.”
Abraxas tilted his head, fascinated.
“And yet,” he murmured, “I’m still here. Don’t you find that… interesting?”
Hermione looked at him with that clear irony that bewildered even the most intelligent wizards.
“Do you know the difference between you and a peacock, Lord Malfoy?”
He swallowed, curious.
“One of them is really aware that he is being ridiculous when he opens his feathers.”
For a second—just one—Abraxas was speechless.
Then he smiled. A real smile. Not the aristocratic one. Not the one he practices in the mirror.
A human smile.
Hermione felt a shiver.
A memory of the child in the mirror.
Maybe…maybe there was some good in him.
Or maybe he was just a man who, for the first time, had found someone who didn't fear him.
And that, for a Malfoy, was irresistible.
The music changed: soft strings, a slow rhythm, a dance made of glances rather than steps.
Abraxas bowed before her with studied elegance…
but with sincere eyes.
“Lady Peverell, would you grant me this dance?”
Hermione could have refused.
But the ghost of the child in the mirror haunted her,
and maybe — just maybe — the future could also be changed by granting a chance.
“ Of course, Lord Malfoy.”
Her fingers intertwined with his, warm, sure, and they were dragged across the room.
Abraxas danced perfectly, as if born to move among the nobility with his posture straight. Hermione followed him gracefully—no one would have guessed she was Muggle-born.
“I confess,” Abraxas began as they spun in an elegant circle, “that the Knights’ reunion was… less glorious than expected.”
Hermione smiled sharply.
"You're still trying to dominate the wizarding world like you're in a 19th-century novel. It's no wonder someone has downplayed you."
Abraxas tightened his grip slightly.
“Hadrian Peverell.”
It wasn't a question.
It was a recognition. A fear.
A poorly concealed veneration.
"We knew he was powerful, but… what he did in the room… Hermione, a man can't break an anti-apparition with a gesture. It's impossible."
"My brother is not just any man."
Abraxas looked at her seriously:
not the spoiled Malfoy,
not the presumptuous aristocrat,
but a man who had seen something bigger than himself.
"Do you… know what is him?"
Hermione hesitated for only a moment. Then she nodded.
"Yes. And I've never been afraid of it."
Malfoy gasped.
Hermione continued, her voice low, peaceful, almost a prayer:
"You can't fear something you know."
A glance towards the windows as black as night.
"Death... It's part of life. Harry understood it. I accepted it a long time ago."
Abraxas shuddered—not with terror, but with wonder.
He didn't look at her like one looks at a woman.
He looked at her as if it were a revelation.
“Lady Peverell… you speak of death as if it were an old friend.”
"It is." She smiled without a trace. "Only those who have never truly lived fear it."
Abraxas found himself holding her closer, and Hermione saw surrender in his eyes:
not to power, not to politics, but to her.
Pace.
She radiated peace.
In a world of men who wielded magic as a weapon,
Hermione was the only one who could hold death's hand and smile.
The music stopped.
Abraxas didn't let go right away.
“I wonder,” he murmured, “whether your courage was born because you are Peverells… or whether the world survived only because you were born into it.”
Hermione laughed.
“Compliments like this are an intelligent woman’s way of recognizing that her suitor is becoming dangerously serious.”
Abraxas looked down, blushing slightly.
“Then… I fear I am in grave danger, Lady Peverell.”
Hermione tilted her head, fascinating, impenetrable.
“Oh, Lord Malfoy. You have no idea how much."
The air in the garden was fresh, scented with lavender and summer night.
Away from the music and prying eyes, Abraxas walked beside her in surprising silence, his hands behind his back like an old-fashioned gentleman.
“I confess I’m… curious,” he admitted. “About you.”
Hermione raised an eyebrow. "Curious? Or wary?"
A sharp smile lit up Abraxas's face.
"Both. The two things aren't so different, in my world."
Hermione knew it was true.
She also knew that curiosity could become dangerous.
"My mother was a Muggle," she said with a calmness that aristocrats rarely met without contempt. "Before I found out I was a Peverell, I lived with her." Hermione knew she had to leave something out to make the story of the two Peverell brothers believable.
"A half-blood," Abraxas muttered. "Yet you speak to the elder Lords as if you were one of the founders of the Wizengamot."
“My father gave us an aristocratic upbringing,” Hermione lied. “Harry's mother was also a Muggle-born, my father believed that hiding us among the Muggles would protect us from those who sought the power of the Peverells.” Hermione paused, Abraxas watching her, nodding but not judging.
“But when we turned eleven, my father came to get us to teach us magic,” Hermione continued with the story she and Harry had expertly constructed. “I learned to survive.” A pause. “And to fight.”
Abraxas stopped to look at her. Hermione felt him sizing her up—not as a woman, but as a worthy opponent.
“The war,” he asked. “What did it do to you?”
Hermione wrapped her shawl around her arms, more out of memory than cold.
"It taught me that evil doesn't come from monsters. It comes from men who decide that some don't deserve to live."
Abraxas inhaled slowly—as if those words had peeled away a mask.
“ And Hadrian…”
His voice cracked slightly.
"Did he protect you?"
Hermione smiled sweetly.
But it wasn't a fragile smile.
It was made of steel.
"Harry fought for me. For all of us."
Abraxas nodded, but his eyes said he wasn't convinced.
"And you, Lady Peverell? From the way you speak... it seems to me you protected him in the same way."
Hermione froze for a moment.
Nobody — nobody — had ever acknowledged it.
"I did what I had to do," she replied softly. "Harry is… an easy leader to follow."
“A born leader,” Abraxas concludes.
"I've never seen one. Not like this."
They walked on, among fountains and magical lights suspended like lanterns.
Abraxas looked younger, for the first time less prince and more man.
“Hadrian changed everything,” he said, almost reverently.
“He… broke the fear.”
Hermione looked him in the eye.
“He will continue to do so.”
Abraxas had no doubts.
And for a long moment, Hermione saw something new in him:
not the pride of the Malfoys,
not the cruelty of the Supremacists.
But a possibility.
One of those that change the centuries.
“I noticed,” Abraxas said as they returned to the golden lights of the hall, “that you keep calling him Harry.”
Hermione giggled, surprised that he had noticed.
"It's… a nickname. A habit."
Abraxas tilted his head, studying her with clear, sharp eyes.
"A nickname that only those very close to him can afford."
She didn't answer, but the smile was enough.
They returned to the ballroom.
The elegant buzz, the music, the scent of champagne and enchanted flowers: it all seemed the same, but Hermione felt the gaze of many on her.
Abraxas walked her to the edge of the dance floor, and that's where Hermione saw him.
Hadrian was leaning casually against a carved pillar.
Polished, elegant, not at all interested in dancing…
Yet the green eyes followed Hermione and Abraxas as if they had heard every word.
When Harry's gaze met hers, Hermione saw something she could only describe as pride.
A subtle, secret smile.
The one Harry used when she did something brilliant.
Abraxas noticed it.
“He smiles, you know.”
"He does," Hermione replied. "When he knows I've won something."
"And you?" Abraxas asked, his tone trying to be neutral but betraying curiosity. "Did you win anything tonight, Lady…Hermione?”
Hermione followed his gaze, saw Hadrian walking away from a group of older Lords with the same grace with which others might swing a sword.
"Maybe so," she said softly. "Maybe more than you think."
Abraxas had no time to ask anything else.
Harry came up beside them, and the look he gave Malfoy was smooth as marble and sharp as a blade.
"Hermione," he said, polite, calm… but with a touch of ownership that made Abraxas blush. "I've been looking for you."
She couldn't help but smile again.
Because, in that moment, Hermione understood:
Hadrian had a new power.
Abraxas Malfoy was changing.
And she, a Muggle-born, was taking up space in the world that once wanted to erase her.
And Harry was looking at her as if she were exactly where she was supposed to be.
—Harry—
Harry wasn't surprised by the sound of the elf's voice.
“Master Abraxas Malfoy wishes to be seen, Lord Hadrian.”
Interesting.
The boy hadn't even waited twenty-four hours.
Harry motioned for him to come in.
Abraxas appeared before him dressed in an impeccable suit, with perfect hair, and the look of someone who had rehearsed a speech several times in front of the mirror.
Yet beneath the elegance, Harry recognized the agitation.
The Malfoy eyes never lied.
"Lord Peverell," he began, bowing with the formality of one who acknowledges a sovereign rather than a peer. "I thank you for seeing me on such short notice."
Harry raised an eyebrow.
“I guess it’s urgent.”
Abraxas nodded.
Then, with a single deep inspiration, he made up his mind.
“I have come to ask for Lady Hermione Peverell’s hand in marriage.”
Harry stared at him without answering.
He didn't grimace, he didn't smile, he didn't show surprise.
He remained alone… motionless.
It was enough to make Abraxas blush up to his ears.
"...Your sister is an exceptional witch," he hastened to add. "My request is not born of political expediency. I... I have sincere affection for her."
Harry crossed his fingers on the mahogany table.
"Did you ask her?"
Abraxas jumped.
"Um… no. I thought—"
"That I should decide for her?" Harry cut in, his tone soft but dangerously cold. "That I should give her away, like an object?"
Malfoy paled.
"No, I didn't mean—"
Harry stood up. The room seemed to get smaller.
“If Hermione came to me saying she wanted to marry a Malfoy,” he continued, his voice as calm as ice, “the ceremony would be arranged promptly. Probably within a month.”
Hope shone in Abraxas's eyes.
It was turned off immediately.
"But I won't lift a finger without a request from her."
Silence.
Abraxas swallowed, clearly torn between pride and desire.
"I understand."
Harry watched him a moment longer, then spoke with a cutting truth:
"If you really want Hermione, Abraxas, don't come to me. Go to her. Ask her to dance, to talk, to know you. Ask her hand in marriage... and hope she says yes."
Abraxas bowed again, this time less formal, more human.
“Thank you, Lord Peverell.”
When he left, Harry was left alone in the marble and antique wood hall.
A thin smile crossed his face.
Hermione was not a pawn to be offered for alliances.
She was a woman who would have rewritten the Malfoys piece by piece, if she had chosen to do so.
And Harry would watch her do it.
Chapter 10: Pleasure
Chapter Text
— Harry —
Harry was still leafing through a sheaf of documents on ancient half-blood rights when he heard a light knock at the door.
“Come in,” he said without raising his head.
Hermione entered, closing the door carefully behind her. Her cheeks were flushed, her hands clasped in front of her chest… and Harry knew immediately that something happened.
"Harry..." she began, her voice blending surprise, trepidation, and a hint of anxiety. "Abraxas...asked me to marry him."
Harry looked up, studying her as a brother, an ally, as an equal would.
No judgment. No shock. Just genuine attention.
“And what do you think?” he asked, putting down his wand and focusing only on her.
Hermione swallowed.
“It’s… complicated.”
She began pacing back and forth, her hands still clasped together. "Wizarding society is incredibly puritanical. During the engagement, we would always have a chaperone, no meetings alone, no contact, no intimacy."
She stopped, taking a deep breath.
“And I know that if I decided to accept, our… relationship… would only develop after marriage. It's a very different world from the one we come from."
Harry nodded slowly, without interrupting her.
"And then there's the mirror," Hermione continued, her voice shaking. "The one in Ignotus's study. I saw..."
Another breath.
“ I saw myself during the war. The writing on my arm was bleeding. And then… a blond baby in my arms. A Malfoy. His son."
The words fell heavily in the air.
Hermione opened her mouth to say more, but Harry raised a hand, gently stopping her.
"Hermione," he said with a calmness that reassured her, "it doesn't matter what the mirror shows you. It doesn't matter what society wants from you. It doesn't matter what I or anyone else thinks."
He walked around the desk and put a hand on her shoulder.
"What matters is that you're happy. I will never use you as a pawn.
I am not interested in an alliance, political advantage, or a position in the Wizengamot."
He squeezed her shoulder, and his green eyes shone with a fierce sincerity.
“I just want you to choose what sets you free.
Whether it’s Abraxas, or no one, or someone you don’t know yet… I’ll be on your side.”
Hermione felt her chest loosen, as if a certainty were flowing through her.
Harry was not speaking like an ancient lord, nor like the head of the Peverells.
He was speaking like the boy who had gone through the war at her side, who had lost and found everything with her.
“Thank you, Harry,” she murmured, and for the first time since she had come in, she actually smiled.
Harry smiled back at her.
And for a long moment, the weight of politics, of the past, of the future… disappeared.
Hermione finally sat down at her desk, more relaxed. Harry handed her a cup of tea—an automatic, familiar, almost domestic gesture.
“I’ve been thinking,” she said after a moment, looking at him seriously, “that I’ll give Abraxas a period of courtship. A True courtship, as this society demands. And in the end… I'll have my answer."
Harry nodded, unsurprised.
“ That's fine with me."
Hermione smiled, lightly and a little ironically.
“I thought you were going to try to be the overprotective brother.”
Harry grimaced.
“I’d try, but you’d knock me out in three moves.”
"Correct."
They both laughed.
But then Hermione's smile faded, and a darker shadow crossed her eyes.
“Now let’s talk about Tom.”
Harry stiffened slightly. "There's not much to say, really. He... knelt down."
A break. "Again."
Hermione stared at him with the analytical calm of someone who has already seen too much in life.
"Harry. Tom Riddle isn't a boy in love. He's a bundle of obsessions and traumas that you literally brought to his knees before the personification of death."
Harry looked down, fiddling with the rim of his cup.
“I know. And I also know I changed him. But I still don't know how to manage him. He could—”
Hermione interrupted him, with surgical brutality.
“You have to tighten your grip.”
Harry looked up, surprised by her harshness.
“Hermione…”
"No, listen." She leaned forward, her elbows on the desk. "Tom idolizes you. He's dangerous. And that gives you a huge advantage. If you give him too much space, he might convince himself he can complain to you. Or understand you. Or reach you."
Her voice was low, sharp.
"He can't. And you mustn't let him."
Harry was silent for a few seconds.
Hermione continued, her eyes shining with a cold, almost Slytherin calculation.
“Tom needs to be monitored. He should be kept close, but on a leash.
The more you show him power, the more he will stay where he is: at your feet.
But if you give him even a hint of ambiguity… Tom will look for your weakness. And you, Harry, can't afford weakness."
Harry breathed slowly.
"You know that sometimes you're scarier than me?"
Hermione smiled, just a little.
“I learned it by watching you. And by living long enough to understand what happens when we let a monster loose.”
Harry didn't answer right away.
Then, finally, he nodded.
"You're right. I can't let him question me. No more."
Hermione touched his hand for a moment, a gesture of sincere affection.
"Tom isn't yours, Harry. He's your… responsibility."
“And I am the death of him,” Harry muttered, almost to himself.
"Exactly" Hermione stood up, composed like an ancient lady. "And death must never retreat."
Hermione paused in the doorway, but didn't leave. She remained there, her hand still on the doorknob, as if a new thought—sharper, more unpleasant—had just dawned on her.
"And there's something else." Her voice became lower, strategic.
Harry looked up cautiously. "Tell me."
“You have to use Tom.”
Harry straightened, as if stung by something invisible. "Use it... as a weapon?"
“As leverage,” Hermione corrected him. "Tom adores you. He fears you. He desires you. And he would do anything to get a look from you, a command from you, a shred of your attention. This means you can control everyone who will follow him in the future."
She turned to him, serious, almost cold.
"The future Death Eaters. The Walpurgis. The families who hang on every word of the Gaunts. Tom is the fulcrum. If you control him, you control them.»
Harry clenched his jaw.
"I don't want to turn into a puppeteer."
"You're not." Hermione approached him again, placing her hands on the desk.
"You're preventing a war. The war we've already been through. Tom would give you the world if you asked him…then ask him to stop.”
Harry closed his eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath.
Then he opened them again, more lucid.
"What about Dumbledore?"
Hermione smiled, but there was no mirth.
It was the smile of someone who understood an uncomfortable truth.
“Dumbledore has already guessed something.” She sat down, straightening her skirt with mechanical elegance. “He watched you too closely last time. He saw your aura. He saw the effect that you have on others. And Dumbledore is not stupid."
Harry sighed. "What will he do?"
“He'll probably try to figure out who you really are. Where you come from.”
Harry ran a hand through his hair, frustrated. "And what do we do?"
“The same thing you’re doing with Tom.” Hermione stood up, patting him on the shoulder.
“We give him just enough truth to keep him calm. No more, no less."
Harry nodded slowly.
"And if he insists?"
Hermione turned toward the door, and her profile was that of a woman who had faced war and emerged sharper than fire itself.
“So, Harry… let’s remind him that death answers only to itself.”
And she went out.
—
The lilac marble of the Wizengamot chamber echoed with hushed murmurs as Harry rose to his feet. His dark cloak slid to his feet like a living shadow, and the murmur ceased in a few heartbeats.
Every eye was on him.
As always.
Harry opened the scroll with surgical calm.
"Honored members of the Wizengamot," he began, his voice firm and clear. "Today I propose a revision of Law 63-B on the Identification and Restriction of Werewolves."
An explosion of protests shook the room.
"Unacceptable!"
"They are dangerous creatures!"
"Lord Peverell, this is madness—"
Harry raised a hand.
The silence fell like a blade.
“Madness,” he said, emphasizing the word, “is to continue to treat cursed men and women like criminals.”
Some of the older ones darkened. But no one had the courage to speak.
“The current law deprives them of the right to work, to property, and to legal protection.
This does not make them any less dangerous.
It just makes them desperate."
An uneasy murmur spread. Tom, from his seat, watched him with that clear hunger Harry was learning to recognize.
Harry continued, impassive.
“What I propose is simple:
– access to regulated work under supervision;
– creation of a support unit at St Mungo's;
– and the abolition of the Public Registry, which exposes them to unnecessary violence.”
"They are beasts!' shouted an elderly member of the Travers family.
Harry turned to him with glacial slowness.
“Beasts are born from rejection,” he replied.
“And the more you push them into the shadows, the more the shadows devour.”
An uneasy rustling sound passed through the desks.
Hermione watched him from the back of the room, proudly.
Harry continued:
“We treated the curse as a mark of infamy. Today I ask you to treat it for what it is: a magical condition, not a sin."
Others protested, but weakly.
Harry stood over them without raising his voice.
"We are magicians. We've solved darker problems. We can solve this, too."
A Burke member slammed his fist on the table. "And when one of them loses control? When he bites a child? Who will take responsibility?"
Harry smiled. Cold. Deadly.
"I do."
The word fell across the room like a death knell.
Tom held a breath, his eyes wide.
“I take responsibility,” Harry repeated. “Because someone has to. And because if our society wants to call itself superior, then it must behave like one."
Silence.
Pure.
Absolute.
Harry lowered the scroll.
“The proposal is on the table. Let the Wizengamot vote."
And no one, not even the most fanatical, dared to stand up and stop him.
The Chairman of the Committee on Magical Creatures, a stocky man with a silver moustache and a usually contemptuous look, took the document from Harry as if he expected nothing more than the whim of an overly powerful young Lord.
Then he began to read.
As his eyes ran over the parchment, his face changed.
First surprise.
Then disbelief.
Then… respect.
Harry remained still, his hands behind his back, his aura calm but impenetrable. Tom, from his seat, stared at him as if every word the President uttered were an engraving in stone.
The President cleared his throat.
“Lord Peverell's proposal contains… a complete structure.
I read."
He lifted the parchment and began to recite, in a halting voice:
“Article One: Werewolves recognized as full magical citizens.
Article Two: Creation of protected communities—villages equipped with magical barriers, regulated and supported by the Ministry, where individuals affected by lycanthropy can live and work in safety, with medical supervision.”
A buzz ran through the room. No one expected something so… concrete.
“Article Three: Mandatory monthly provision of Wolfsbane Potion by St Mungo's Creature Control department, funded from a special fund.”
Another murmur, this time more confused than hostile.
“Article Four: If admitted to Hogwarts, werewolf students will be given access to a secluded area—protected and away from the castle—to spend the full moon under medical and magical supervision.”
Harry noticed McKinnon, an uncompromising elderly witch, stiffening.
He also noticed several younger members nodding slowly.
The President lowered the paper, looking at Harry with different eyes.
“Lord Peverell… this is a well-thought-out proposal… and above all achievable.”
Harry tilted his head.
"It was my intention."
"It provides for safety measures... health protection... educational integration..."
The President put down the parchment, as if it weighed more than Godric Gryffindor's sword.
“It’s a document worthy of an entire Department, not a young Lord.”
Harry smiled slightly, a smile that didn't reach his eyes.
“Perhaps the Department should seek my advice more often, Mr. President.”
Nervous giggles.
A couple of hurt looks.
But no protests.
Even the most ardent detractors were listening.
An electric silence filled the room as the President turned to face those present.
“I therefore submit the proposal… for the preliminary examination of the Commission.”
A break.
"Whoever is in favor of the official exam, raise your hand."
The first hand to be raised was that of a young Rosier heiress.
Then a member of the Prewetts.
Then three desks behind, a Burke.
Harry didn't move.
He didn't need it.
The Wizengamot did it for him.
When more than half of the hands were raised, the President nodded slowly.
“The proposal will go to formal review.”
Tom didn't raise his hand.
His gaze said much more.
He was completely, hopelessly captured.
And Harry… knew it.
Harry was leaving the Wizengamot chamber, surrounded by the mixture of incredulous looks, political calculations, and murmurs that followed his every speech. He had almost reached the entrance hall when a gentle hand—too gentle—rested on his forearm.
«Hadrian!»
Albus Dumbledore.
Bright blue eyes like stars behind half-moon glasses, an innocent smile.
Or at least, that was the mask.
“Can I steal a moment from you?” he asked in that enthusiastic, disarming tone he always used when he wanted to know more than he was entitled to.
Harry stopped, politely.
And she looked at him with that calm that Dumbledore could never decipher.
“Of course, Professor.”
Dumbledore clasped his hands, almost emotionally.
"Your proposal for the werewolf students is... extraordinary. Truly. But there's one point that particularly intrigues me."
He leaned forward slightly.
"Where exactly did you think Hogwarts could create a safe place? Our school has many spaces, but none quite… isolated."
Harry let a thoughtful silence fall between them.
Then he smiled—a slow, nostalgic smile that seemed to come from a childhood Dumbledore didn't remember, but Harry did.
"I've been reading a lot about Hogwarts lately," he said, as if he were talking about something perfectly innocent. "And a very old book mentioned some secret passages."
Dumbledore's eyes sparkled out of curiosity.
“Secret passages, you say?”
Harry nodded.
"Nothing that can't be fixed with a little structural magic. After all..." he closed his eyes, his smile growing wider. “It wouldn't be difficult to create one.”
Dumbledore seemed to hold his breath, like an old professor witnessing a particularly brilliant student's flash of genius.
Harry added lightly:
“And then it would be enough to… plant a Whomping Willow on top of it.”
Dumbledore's smile froze halfway between amazement and amusement.
“A… Whomping Willow?”
“Oh yes.” Harry tilts his head slightly. “A very effective solution to keep intruders away.”
Dumbledore watched him as one might watch a puzzle that suddenly begins to speak to itself.
"Hadrian, your mind is an inexhaustible treasure," he murmured, almost ecstatic. "I'd never considered such a… creative approach."
Dumbledore still seemed to be absorbed in the mental image of a Whomping Willow planted above a secret tunnel when Harry, looking mildly amused, added lightly:
“I imagine, with ideas like that, the Sorting Hat would have sorted me into Ravenclaw.”
Dumbledore gave a low laugh—the kind of gentle laugh that made one feel as if nothing in the world could surprise him and yet everything amused him.
“Oh, dear Hadrian, I suspect the Hat would have been eager to have you.”
One step behind Harry, a very lightheld back sigh.
Hermione.
She had listened to the entire exchange.
"Ravenclaw?" she said with a warm laugh, reaching Harry with an expression that wavered between amusement and affection. "Don't make me laugh. You would have made a perfect Gryffindor."
Harry raised an eyebrow. "Really?"
“Stubborn, impulsive, ready to throw yourself into something impossible because you believe that's right…” Hermione gave him a calm sidelong glance. “I’d say it's a Gryffindor textbook.”
Dumbledore nodded briskly, with the innocent enthusiasm of his better moments.
"I must admit, Miss Peverell is right. I don't remember the last time I saw such a… fiery spirit."
Harry snorted softly, more amused than annoyed.
“Then I will make sure not to disappoint my hypothetical Hogwarts house."
Hermione nudged him lightly. “You couldn't even if you wanted to.”
Dumbledore laughed again, that laugh tinged with amazement and satisfaction.
Harry continued in a more serious manner
"The goal of my proposal is to protect the students, Professor. All the students."
Dumbledore nodded slowly, still absorbed.
"I'll talk to the Headmaster and the Council. I think your idea could be… revolutionary."
"I'm glad about that." Harry took a step back, ready to take his leave. "If you need nothing else…?"
"Oh no, no, thank you very much," said Dumbledore, still lost in his vivid thoughts. "You've given me much to think about."
Harry walked away.
And when Dumbledore could no longer see him, the corner of his mouth lifted slightly.
It wasn't a kind smile.
It was the smile of someone who had just set in motion a story that had already been written — and now he intended to rewrite it.
—
The air outside the Ministry was cold, sharp as a razor blade, but Harry didn't really feel it.
The chatter of the Wizengamot, the stifled giggles, Dumbledore's piercing—almost too sincere—gaze… it had all been left behind.
With a gentle movement of his hand, the materialization yielded, bending to his will as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
And Peverell Manor welcomed him with a breath.
The candle lights lit by themselves as he crossed the entrance hall.
The portraits bowed in recognition.
The ancient stones of the house vibrated in recognition.
It had become impossible to ignore how deeply that place had accepted him.
It claimed him.
Harry sighed and ran a hand through his hair, still reeling from the Wizengamot debate. Every step echoed more than usual, as if the house was expecting something from him.
He was about to head to his study when—
“You’re coming back late, Hadrian.”
The voice, velvety and taut like a bowstring, came from the shadows of the corridor.
Harry didn't stop… until that figure emerged into the candlelight.
Tom Marvolo Riddle was leaning against the wall, his arms crossed over his chest, his eyes red for just an instant—that instant when his aura had flickered.
Then he became human again, almost too human.
“I was waiting for you,” Tom added with a smile that wasn’t a smile, but a declaration.
Harry blinked slowly.
"Really? I didn't realize you'd taken up residence here."
Tom stepped away from the wall, elegant, silent, measured.
"Not yet. But I thought you'd appreciate it if I... thought about our conversation."
Harry held back the urge to laugh.
Tom seemed almost burn for him than before.
“Reflected?” Harry replied, removing his gloves. “Or obsessed?”
Tom trembled visibly. Not from fear—he never trembled from fear—but from the same unstoppable fever that had been consuming him for weeks.
“You almost broke, you know?” Harry muttered as he passed him, heading for the study.
Tom followed him like a shadow.
"I'm already ruined. You brought me there."
Harry opened the study door.
The candles all lit at once.
A fleeting image flashed through his thoughts: Tom kneeling on the floor, just hours earlier.
And a voice — not human — whispered to him behind the mirror:You changed history.
Harry didn't say anything for a moment. Then he turned away.
Tom stood in the doorway, his hand on the doorframe as if the building itself had stopped him.
"Come in," Harry said finally. "If you come all the way here, you'll have something to say."
Tom swallowed.
It was almost imperceptible. Almost.
"I want to know what you did at the Wizengamot," he murmured. "And why that old fox Dumbledore looked at you like you were a constellation just fallen from the sky."
Harry smiled faintly, a cold, elegant smile.
Death, in his reflection, would have smiled like this.
"I'll tell you what's necessary, Tom. No more."
He took a step towards him.
"You... instead. Are you sure you're ready to hear?"
Tom stared at him as if it were the only source of light in a room that had never known daylight.
“For you,” he whispered, “I’m ready to do anything.”
And Harry… for the first time in hours, in days… didn't know whether to laugh, sigh, or be afraid.
Tom closed the door behind him with an almost imperceptible bang.
Harry took his place behind the desk, his gaze attentive, measured.
The room seemed to hold its breath.
“Well?” Tom asked, approaching with his elegant, hungry gait. “What did you do, Hadrian?”
Harry crossed his fingers.
"Nothing surprising. I simply... reminded the Wizengamot that the world is changing. And that if they don't adapt, Magic itself will leave them behind."
Tom tilted his head.
“You say that as if it doesn’t concern you.”
“Maybe it doesn't concern me.” A small, enigmatic smile. “Maybe I’m just a catalyst.”
Tom stiffened. “You are so much more than this.”
Harry raised an eyebrow. "Oh yeah? And what do you think I am?"
Riddle moved closer until his fingers were touching the desk.
"An ancient power. It predates me, Dumbledore, and Hogwarts itself." The dark eyes shone like embers. “And I can’t stop looking at it.”
Harry didn't look away.
He didn't back down.
He didn't hide.
“It is the power of the Peverells,” he said in a low voice.
Tom held his breath.
The room grew colder, the wood creaked as if under an invisible weight, and the air suddenly smelled of smoke and dried roses.
"The Peverells..." Tom repeated, almost trembling. "And you... you are their heir."
Harry smiled, an almost sad smile.
“Not just their heir.” The nearest candle reached out to him as if drawn. “ I am the result of their… heritage.”
Tom stepped forward, his eyes bright, eager.
"Tell the truth, Hadrian. What are you?"
Harry stood up calmly.
He crossed the space between them as if the air was flowing gently around him.
Stopping just a hair's breadth from Tom's face.
“I am what the Peverells chose me to become.”
Tom inhaled sharply, as if struck.
Then he whispered:
"They want to make you a king."
Harry tilted his head.
The shadows behind him seemed to move.
“King?” he said softly. “What a useless word.”
Tom, on the other hand, seemed on the verge of wearing out.
“You… you talk as if power doesn't concern you. As if you were…beyond it." his voice trembled with a desire too great to be hidden.
“And that—” he took a breath. “—is what’s destroying me.”
Harry just smiled.
“Is this what you really want, Tom? To be destroyed by me?”
Tom closed his eyes for a moment.
When he opened them again, the desire was naked and cruel.
"Yes."
Harry looked at him.
Long.
Silent.
Then he whispered:
"Then don't ask me what I did at the Wizengamot. Not yet. You wouldn't understand."
Tom trembled.
"I'll understand. I swear. I want to be a part of who you are."
A break.
"Whatever it is."
Harry touched his chin with two fingers, just barely.
A caress or a warning.
"We'll see, Tom. We'll see."
Riddle stood still, as if a spell had petrified him.
And Harry, as he walked away towards the window, felt his presence burning behind him like a fire.
Death, wherever he was, laughed softly.
—Tom—
Tom remained still in his study, his hands resting on the edge of the desk as if seeking a hold on reality.
His gaze couldn't leave Hadrian's shoulders.
They were loose-fitting, perfect, the dark cloak enveloping them as if designed specifically to accentuate their strength. Every movement was calculated, elegant, yet natural… irresistible.
Tom's heart was pounding in his chest as if it wanted to burst through, while a current of pure desire coursed down his spine.
It wasn't just attraction. It was a visceral need to be seen, to be recognized, to belong to that man who effortlessly dominated everything.
A sexual desire he had never felt before, repressed during his adolescence, hidden behind perfection, control, and coldness, was now consuming him from the inside.
Tom took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, but the smell of the fire and the ancient wood of the study, mixed with Hadrian's slow, controlled breathing, made him weaker than he had ever imagined.
He felt vulnerable. Disarmed. Yet aroused like never before. Every fiber of his being urged him to bow, to submit, to beg for attention.
"What are you doing to me..." he whispered to himself, his voice trembling slightly. "What do you make me feel?"
It wasn't anger, it wasn't fear. It was pure desire, mixed with a lust for power that was now merging with love—or something darker.
Tom realized he'd never felt anything like it. Every time Hadrian's eyes moved, every time he smiled, every little gesture felt like a command, and Tom wanted to obey.
He wanted to be seen.
He wanted to be possessed.
He wanted to be necessary.
And in that moment, as the afternoon sun filtered through the study curtains, Tom knew that that longing would never go away.
Hadrian had dug into his heart, and there he remained, imprisoned by a longing that would consume him until his last breath.
Suddenly, Hadrian turned, with a swift, almost animalistic movement, as if sensing a vibration in the air that only he could decipher. His eyes, cold and meticulous, rested on Tom and pierced him with a ferocious calm; it was the gaze of someone who discovers a crack in a fortress and already anticipates the moment of invasion.
"You like this pain," he said, his voice low and tense, as if it were a secret not to be entrusted to the walls but only to his skin, directly to the spot where it burns the most. "Don't you?"
The question wasn't an invitation, it was a final sentence, and Tom felt it like a metallic echo in his neck. It took him just that moment to understand that his defense had already crumbled.
He felt a strange impulse, as if he should raise his hand and ask permission to speak, but he stopped himself, shackled by the ridiculous desire to please this man in every way possible—even by giving in, by admitting defeat. He sought refuge in a lowered gaze, but Hadrian moved closer, reducing the space between them to a thin blade, ready to cut him.
Tom started to step back, but he hit the bookcase behind him, the spines scraping his shirt, and he felt his legs go stiff. His mouth was dry, his tongue thick with anxiety, and an almost imperceptible tremor ran through his right leg.
Hadrian seemed to feed on every microscopic sign of weakness; he studied him with the attentiveness of a scientist dissecting a creature he'd never seen before. Then, with excruciating slowness, Hadrian bowed his head and smiled.
"It's in pain you need to exist," he added, keeping his calm tone, but letting the judgment creep in like poison. "And now you want to know how deep I can go."
Tom swallowed, but the lump in his throat wouldn't loosen. He felt Hadrian's words entangling his mind like silken threads, yet it was a rough silk, tearing more than it caresses. He wasn't sure he could distinguish the line between desire and humiliation, but, the moment he tried to react, Hadrian leaned even closer, close enough for him to feel his hot breath on his face.
“Answer me,” Hadrian asked, and now there was a command note that overrode all escape clauses.
Tom held his breath. He wondered what would happen if he said yes, and what would happen if he said no. Either way, he would lose. But the vertigo of choice was already a pleasure—and a curse. He opened his mouth, but his voice came out hoarse, a sound that was neither plea nor challenge.
"I don't know," he murmured, and the thought struck him with the force of an improvised weapon: he'd never truly known what he wanted, until that moment. Hadrian felt the lapse and saw, perhaps for the first time, the depth of the emptiness that answer suggested.
“Do you want me to explain it to you?” Hadrian whispered.
There was an almost merciless tenderness in the way he spoke. Tom felt a shiver creep up his spine, an urge to let go, to stop fighting. He no longer needed excuses to indulge his urge to surrender.
He smiled, unconsciously. "Yes," he said, and this time the sound was clear, almost hymnal, though neither of them would ever admit it was a confession.
For a moment, time stood still in the room. The sun, filtering through the curtains, cast flickering shadows on the walls, as if even inanimate things were listening, waiting.
Hadrian reached out a hand and placed it on Tom's hip with a confidence that might have seemed arrogant if it hadn't been so natural. His fingers tightened, not tightly, but just enough to let him know the game had just begun.
“Very good,” said Hadrian. “Then listen.”
And the voice entered his ear like a cold current of air, carving every word into Tom's memory, and he realized he never wanted to forget that feeling.
"Yes," he whispered, and was ashamed of his voice. But the sound expanded and settled between the wrinkles of the air, becoming real, a soft, moist object floating between them and falling in between like a promise. He felt the urgency of need, like an electric current coursing through him and burning his fingertips, his lips, and the skin of his face, while the room seemed to shrink until it contained only Hadrian's presence and his smell of old paper and sweat.
Time was a ribbon that rewinded and snapped; Tom pictured himself as a child, huddled in a corner of the corridor, trying to hide from the harassment of the other orphans, and then as an adolescent, with the dirty desire to be noticed and hated at the same time, a desire that now resurfaced in new forms, more sophisticated but no less cruel.
It was the same hunger, the same tingling of annihilation that scratched his flesh and then kissed it. He wanted to be finished, somehow, and Hadrian seemed to know all the shortcuts to get there by heart.
He felt the other's hand travel up his back, over the fabric: a slow, calculated mapping, as if he needed to remember every bone, every imperfection.
Tom could have sworn Hadrian was counting his vertebrae one by one, and that he found perverse pleasure in discovering the point where his body betrayed its resistance and offered itself.
Meanwhile, his breath came in spurts, and shame struck him for the umpteenth time, as he realized how easy it was to let himself be humiliated by him.
Hadrian caressed his lips, urging them to part, then slipped his thumb between them, and Tom sucked hungrily.
Hadrian's eyes narrowed, a silent laugh that had nothing playful about it, but tons of intent. Tom found himself responding to that call with a voracity he couldn't hide, not even from himself.
The taste of skin beneath his fingertip was savory, familiar, and it reminded him in a flash of all the times he'd sought comfort in something hard, tangible, only to discover that comfort was always tinged with a small, inevitable cruelty.
Ultimately, being loved was also being crushed, being molded by the will of someone who looked at you and saw the shape you wanted to have and skillfully imposed it on you.
Hadrian slowly withdrew his thumb, while Tom looked down, mortified and excited.
Hadrian unzipped his trousers and made him kneel.
The sharp sound of the button popping from its buttonhole seemed to slap his eardrums.
Tom didn't resist: he let himself be led, digging his knees into the thick carpet, while his head throbbed with shame and adrenaline, a mixture so explosive that it made him want to dissolve instantly. His vision was blurred, not distinguishing nothing but the dark shadow before him, Hadrian's body bending over him like a promise of destruction.
"Look," Hadrian commanded, his tone so low it was more merciless than any shout.
Tom raised his eyes and gazed into Hadrian's, discovering something more complex than arrogance: a shadow of compassion; a shadow, yes, but real.
Desire, in that moment, went hand in hand with bewilderment.
Tom felt he would cry now, if only there were room in that part of his throat already occupied by the silent prayer about to escape his lips.
Time sped up again, or perhaps stopped.
Tom could only see the thick weave of his trousers, which Hadrian took off with a studied pause, as if his shame needed to swell for a second longer, and then the fabric brushed his face, startling him with its immediacy and concreteness.
Hadrian's sex swelled, hard and stubborn, and Tom thought of the Machiavellian thread that connected that man's mind to his actions, as if seeing him aroused were, in itself, a form of action on him.
He was forced to desire what he should have feared, and the short circuit left him dazzled and helpless.
Hadrian moved closer, his hand on the back of his neck, and forced him to look. There was no grace or violence, just a suspended space of domination and attention.
Tom felt himself shifting from the position of observing object to that of fully observed subject, an exposure that burned and attracted and hurt in a way he longed to recognize as pleasure.
The first thrust was slow, calibrated to be neither a slap nor a caress, but the perfect dose to imprint itself in his memory.
Tom felt every inch, every change in scent on his skin.
He felt as if he were suffocating and being born at the same time, his throat burning and moaning and welcoming the new form of silence Hadrian was teaching.
For a few seconds, his only world was the heat flowing over his lips, his tongue, his palate, and the shame...solidified in a heavy, brutal pleasure, which forced him to confess, to promise something he had not yet understood.
Hadrian moved inside him with the slightest of accelerations, almost afraid of giving too much away at once, and Tom understood it more by instinct than by reasoning: his punishment was precisely in the slowness, in the delay of the concession, in the creation of a space in which desire and anxiety met and devoured each other.
Every now and then Hadrian would stop, clamp two fingers around his jaw, and force him to look up again.
Tom imagined himself reflected in the green eyes, distorted and tiny, condemned to exist only for that purpose, and yet—he knew—this wasn't annihilation at all.
It was the ultimate self-expression, the surrender to the most intimate of needs.
"You mustn't be afraid of what you are," Hadrian said breathlessly, as Tom felt him vibrate deep within. "Fear is merely a deception of the flesh."
Tom wasn't sure he understood, but the sentence nested perfectly in that gap between pain and relief that grew ever narrower, ever sharper. Hadrian guided everything with the authority of one building a kingdom.
Tom licked Hadrian's member as if it were his salvation.
Hadrian tilted his head back slightly and let out a low moan.
Tom swallowed his pleasure like a believer taking the holy bread from the priest.
Chapter 11: Between Prejudice and Desire
Chapter Text
—Harry—
Harry closed the study door with a slight tremor in his hands, his breathing still ragged.
He leaned against the wall, taking a deep breath, as if trying to push back an emotion that had slipped out of his control.
Merlin…
What had gotten into him?
He ran a hand through his hair, nervous, unable to get the image of Tom kneeling at his feet out of his mind.
Totally compliant.
Desperate to please him.
With those feverish, dilated eyes, filled with an adoration Harry had never seen in anyone. Not even in his time, when Voldemort feared him, had he ever looked at him like this.
And he…
He had given in.
He had given in to power.
To Tom's reversed vulnerability.
To his broken voice as he asked, prayed, offered himself.
Harry slid back into the armchair, looking at the fire in the fireplace as if it might give him an answer.
It wasn't planned.
It had not been calculated.
And he certainly hadn't been careful.
“What the hell is wrong with me…?” he whispered, rubbing his forehead.
Hearing Tom like this…
Broken.
Malleable.
Ready to destroy himself for him.
Yes, it had gone to his head.
Harry had to admit: there was something profoundly dangerous about seeing the most brilliant wizard of his time—the one destined to become Voldemort—bowing before him like a lovesick supplicant.
And something inside him… had responded.
Was it the power?
Revenge?
The desire to rewrite the future?
Or something even darker, growing inside him ever since the Deathly Hallows had chosen him?
Death had spoken to him.
He had crowned him in the shadows.
And maybe… maybe a part of him was starting to believe it.
“You’re losing control, Harry…” he muttered under his breath.
But the image of Tom—kneeling, trembling, devoted—came back to him like a blade of forbidden pleasure piercing his spine.
Harry closed his eyes, a tired, restless smile curving his lips.
“…or maybe I’m obtaining it.”
—
The Wizengamot chamber was still ringing with the excited murmurs of the Lords when the final vote was declared.
The werewolf law had passed.
Not unanimously, of course—that would have been a miracle—but with a solid, unequivocal majority.
More than Harry had dared to hope.
The chairman of the session had just banged his gavel when the first sorcerers began to approach.
Lord Abbott, with his calm manner, shook his hand respectfully.
"A far-sighted proposal, Lord Peverell. I haven't seen such a… civilized debate in years."
Harry smiled slightly, inclining his head politely.
"Thank you, Lord Abbott. It's time for the Wizengamot to move forward."
A few moments later he was joined by Lord Bones, who seemed almost rejuvenated by the enthusiasm.
"The werewolf community will be indebted to your house for generations. My grandson Edgar will be happy to finally see such a change."
“I hope this opens the way for more,” Harry replied with measured calm.
But the line kept getting longer.
Lady Travers bowed low to him, a rare gesture.
The Notts approached with a respect they had never had before—not even during the Knights of Walpurgis meeting.
Even some more conservative members, though opposed to the law, nodded to him in recognition of his political skill.
Harry kept the same smile: kind, controlled, alien.
A statesman's smile.
A smile of a man who accepts his influence… and weighs the consequences.
But behind that calm, a new awareness was boiling inside him.
He had changed something huge.
Not just for werewolves.
Not just for politics.
He had demonstrated that he could move the Wizengamot like a chess master moves pieces on a chessboard.
And those who had previously looked at him with skepticism now seemed almost… to seek his favor.
As he crossed the room, the green hood of his cloak slipped slightly behind his shoulder, revealing the noble line of his face and his focused gaze.
His aura—subtle but undeniable—hung like a cold, yet reassuring shadow.
He passed by the Black stalls.
Orion followed him with his eyes, respectful.
Abraxas gave a slight bow.
And much further down, among the shadows,Tom watched him, longing and restless, like a follower who notices his prophet.
Harry ignored him with perfect grace.
As he had learned to do.
The door to the Wizengamot closed behind him as he stepped out into the brightest corridor of the Ministry.
Other Lords spoke among themselves, some joining him with further congratulations.
And Harry continued to smile kindly, as if he didn't carry the weight of an entire era in the making on his shoulders.
As if he hadn't become - without wanting to, perhaps -the man who would rewrite the magical world.
— Hermione—
Malfoy Manor was not what she had imagined.
Certainly, it was majestic—high ceilings, walls adorned with ancient tapestries, a garden visible from the windows that seemed sculpted by magic.
But he wasn't hostile.
She was… composed.
Stiff as a column of marble, and just as flawless.
Hermione walked beside Abraxas in the main corridor, unsure whether to place her hands in front of her or at her sides. Her fingers kept fidgeting nervously against the fabric of her dress—an elegant gesture, hiding the tension.
Lady Malfoy opened the march like a silk shadow.
Tall, pale, with grey eyes that seemed to weigh every breath.
A sharp, elegant creature, almost iconic in its silence.
Hermione felt those eyes on her.
Not hostile, not overtly judgmental…
Alone analytics.
As if he were evaluating her piece by piece: posture, word, blood, mind, intentions.
Abraxas didn't seem to notice—or maybe he was used to it.
He gave her a polite smile as they entered the living room.
“Please, let’s sit down,” he said with studied politeness.
Hermione couldn't help but notice the tension in his shoulders: he, too, was being watched, after all.
They sat on a sofa in front of the fireplace. Hermione kept her knees together, her hands in her lap, as instructed in the etiquette textbooks she'd devoured in two weeks.
He would have sworn that Lady Malfoy approved of at least that much.
When the tea appeared on the table—brought by an impeccable elf—Hermione felt the tenseness of the situation melt away just a little.
“The garden is lovely,” she said, searching for a neutral topic.
Abraxas smiled more sincerely.
"It's my mother's work. She has... very refined taste."
Behind him, Lady Malfoy didn't comment.
That woman seemed made of shadow.
Hermione took a sip of tea and felt her hands tremble slightly, but she managed to mask it by bringing the cup to her mouth with extreme precision.
“I’m… grateful for the invitation,” she said.
Her voice was calm, but inside her, the presence of the Malfoy matriarch made her feel like a student on her first day at Hogwarts. "I wasn't sure I'd... meet your family right away."
Abraxas gave her a warm, almost protective look.
“I had a duty to introduce you.”
Then he added, in a more intimate tone: "And desire."
Hermione lowered her eyes, the heat rising to her cheeks completely out of place in a place like this.
Behind them, Lady Malfoy approached slowly, the rustle of her dress the only sound in the immense drawing room.
She stopped beside her son and placed a light hand on the back of the sofa, the gesture of a duchess surveying her court.
“Miss Peverell,” she said at last, in a voice as clear as glass—and as cold.
Hermione stiffened slightly.
“Lady Malfoy,” she replied with a respectful bow.
“I hope the Manor doesn’t seem… intimidating to you.”
Hermione opened her mouth, then closed it again.
He didn't want to lie — but he didn't want to appear weak either.
“It’s an honor to be here,” he said then, choosing each word carefully.
"And it's… different from what I'm used to. But not in a bad way."
For a moment—a very brief moment—Lady Malfoy seemed to approve.
Or at least, stop viewing her as a potential threat.
Abraxas held a breath.
It was evident that his mother was an imposing figure even to him.
Hermione, although embarrassed, remained seated with her back straight.
With dignity.
And she wouldn't let Lady Malfoy make her lose control either.
Lady Malfoy did not move from her standing position beside the sofa.
She didn't need to get close to be intimidating: her presence filled the living room as much as the old paintings on the walls.
Her slender, silver-ringed fingers rested lightly on the cup of tea that an elf handed her.
She lifted it with the precision of a blade.
“Miss Peverell,” she began, her tone calm but sharp as tempered glass, “I wonder… what exactly your role in the family was before Lord Hadrian’s recent return.”
Hermione stiffened slightly. She knew that question would come. And she was prepared.
But being under that gray, glacial gaze was another story.
She put the cup down with an elegant, slow, even contemplative movement.
Abraxas looked at the scene as if a very thin thread was stretched between the three people present.
Hermione raised her chin, calm as she had seen Harry do a thousand times.
“My role, Lady Malfoy,” she said in a quiet but steady voice, “was one I could assume… living on the run.”
A flash in the woman's eyes.
Not curiosity: calculation.
"On the run?"
The word left her lips like a frostbite.
Hermione nodded.
“My father… the Lord of the Peverells before Hadrian… had many enemies.”
she inhaled slowly, as if choosing each sentence from a library of possible versions.
“Not everyone wanted his heirs to grow up enough to claim their inheritances.”
Abraxas clenched his fists slightly.
He was protective, that man.
And he was probably imagining a much more violent childhood than the real one.
Hermione looked away, allowing a layer of melancholy to cloud her eyes.
“Hadrian and I have the same father,” she continued calmly.
"We're half-siblings. I... I'm not the daughter of the official wife, but my father remarried soon after his first wife died. He always took care of us both. And we were together when we had to go into hiding."
Then, with a well-calculated pause:
“I lived with him… until he died.”
A tense, very thin silence.
Lady Malfoy remained still, but Hermione sensed a change.
Microscopic.
As if a gear inside her had turned.
“I understand,” said the woman.
And that sentence, pronounced in that way, was almost an acknowledgement.
Abraxas seemed to suppress a smile—perhaps relieved that his mother hadn't found a reason to tear Hermione down.
“And your brother,” Lady Malfoy continued, “has he looked after you since Lord Peverell disappeared?”
Hermione nodded.
“Hadrian… he’s always been my family.”
The smile that followed was sweet and sincere, because at least that wasn't fake.
“Despite everything we’ve been through, we’ve never stopped supporting each other.”
Lady Malfoy slowly lowered her cup.
“It’s a rare quality,” he said finally.
“Many ancient houses… forget what it means to truly protect those who bear their name.”
A glance slid toward Abraxas, lightning-fast but laden with an unspoken message.
Hermione didn't dare interpret it.
Then, the matriarch took a step back.
“Miss Peverell,” she announced with the grace of a queen granting an audience, “I shall be pleased to become better acquainted with you.”
Hermione felt the relief running in her spine like an electric shock.
But she didn't show it.
Not even for a second.
“I will be honored, Lady Malfoy.”
The woman nodded slightly and left the living room as she had entered: silent, elegant, immovable.
The door closed behind her.
Abraxas exhaled loudly, as if he had been holding his breath the entire conversation.
“You did… magnificently,” he said, with genuine admiration in his eyes.
Hermione smiled—a slight smile, but a real one.
“I just hope I haven’t cracked her porcelain perfection.”
Abraxas laughed.
And that laughter, in that immense living room, seemed warmer than a thousand lit fireplaces.
—
The evening wind gently moved the perfectly sculpted hedges of the gardens.
They were beautiful, undeniably beautiful… but in a controlled, constructed way.
Like everything that belonged to the Malfoys.
Abraxas walked beside her, his hands behind his back, his pace measured, almost fearful that an inappropriate gesture could shatter that impeccable balance.
For a whole minute he said nothing.
Hermione, who until a few months earlier would have judged that silence as arrogant, now… saw it for what it really was.
A complete silence.
Tense.
Vulnerable.
Abraxas was not Draco.
And he wasn't Lucius.
He was a young man educated to be a perfect statue.
A legacy to be protected rather than a person to be let live.
Hermione inhaled, her gaze softening.
“You look nervous,” she said with a faint smile.
Abraxas flinched slightly, as if he were being accused of a crime.
“I… I didn’t mean to seem like it.”
“It’s not a flaw,” she replied softly.
He looked down at the gravel path, as if he were unaccustomed to being reassured.
"It's just that..." He paused for a moment, searching for the words with the delicacy of someone who doesn't dare truly grasp them.
“I’m not… particularly good… at… showing certain things.”
Hermione raised an eyebrow.
"Affection?"
Abraxas looked away — a faint blush colored his pale cheeks.
“Let’s just say… it’s not something that’s encouraged in my house.”
Hermione watched the stiff line of his shoulders, the way he walked as if he were in a ritual, not a garden.
A cage.
A wonderful, golden crystal cage.
"I thought so," she said, almost tenderly. "Your family seems to be... very strict."
Abraxas nodded slowly.
“Every Malfoy is raised to be flawless.” He smiled bitterly. "But they don't teach us how to be… people. Only how to be Malfoy."
Hermione stopped.
To force him to turn towards her.
"And you… what do you want to be?"
Abraxas looked at her as if no one had ever asked him that question.
And maybe it was true.
"I don't know," he admitted with disarming sincerity. "But when I talk to you... I feel like I might find out."
Hermione warmed up slightly.
It wasn't an empty compliment — Abraxas wouldn't have been capable of that.
They walked to a pergola covered with white roses.
Hermione touched a petal and gave him a softer look.
“I… had some prejudices about you,” she confessed.
Abraxas made a surprised expression.
"I thought so," he said with a shy half-smile. "A lot of people have them."
“I'm… re-evaluating them.” Then she added, in a lighter tone:
"You're different than I thought. More… human."
Abraxas laughed softly, a laugh that seemed to free him a little.
“You too are different from what I imagined… Peverell.”
And after a moment, with a fragile sincerity:
“You’re… kinder.”
Hermione blushed slightly, looking away as if she were observing the decorative hedges.
"I shouldn't always be," she murmured. "But with you... it's not difficult."
Abraxas stared at her as if those words were worth more than any magical oath.
He took a step closer, not enough to be inappropriate — but enough for Hermione to feel the heat of his body.
“Miss Peverell…” His voice trembled slightly. “May I… hope that this… period of courtship… will be a pleasure for you?”
Hermione looked him in the eyes,discovering a brilliant desire so genuine, so restrained, that for a moment she felt her heart tighten.
“Yes,” she answered sweetly. “I really think so.”
Abraxas inhaled slowly, as if those words had cracked the invisible wall between him and the world.
For the first time since the beginning of the evening…
he seemed to actually breathe.
—Harry—
Harry was hunched over a pile of papers when he heard three quick knocks on the door.
He didn't wait for an answer.
"Come in, Hermione."
The door opened and she appeared on the threshold, still wrapped in her light cloak, her cheeks flushed not from the cold… but from something else.
Something Harry hadn't seen in a long time.
An emotion that softened her eyes.
Hermione closed the door behind her and approached the desk.
“So?” Harry asked, looking up with a mischievous grin. “How was your… romantic evening?”
Hermione snorted, as she expected.
But she couldn't hide the micro-smile that curved her lips.
"Don't call that ‘romantic’. It's not… —" Then she sighed, dropping into the chair across from him. "Okay. It was… pleasant."
Harry stiffened for a moment, surprised by the sincerity of the word.
"Really?" He leaned forward. "Did something happen?"
Hermione ran a hand through her hair, a gesture she did whenever she tried to organize her thoughts.
"We were in the Malfoy garden. It was… different. He's different, Harry."
Harry raised an eyebrow.
“Different how?”
Hermione looked at him with a mature calm, which however did not hide the delicacy of her state of mind.
"He has a… controlled, rigid way of doing things. But underneath there's…" she paused, searching for words.
"A boy who could never be anything but a Malfoy. A perfect version, forced into a household."
Harry didn't comment right away.
He waited.
"He told me about himself," Hermione continued. "With an honesty I wasn't expecting. And I... I listened. Without judging him."
Harry nodded slowly.
“And you liked what you saw.”
Hermione looked down, a faint smile on her lips.
"Yes. I think so."
A silent warmth spread through the study.
Harry looked at her with a sweetness he had only for her.
“Hermione… I’m glad.”
She looked up, surprised.
"Really?"
“Of course.” Harry took her hand. "All I want is for you to be happy. I will never push you into anything you don't want. You're my family, not a pawn."
Hermione squeezed his fingers, her smile more confident.
"I know. And… Thank you. For reminding me."
They indulged in a moment of silence, as comfortable as an embrace.
Then Hermione spoke more matter-of-factly.
"I didn't give him an answer. I told him I'd accept a courtship period and evaluate it. It seems fair to me."
Harry nodded.
"It's perfect. Abraxas is... complicated. But he seems sincere with you. And that matters."
Hermione held back a small smile.
“I think he’s… fascinated by me.”
Harry laughed.
"It's not difficult, for goodness sake."
She pulled a pillow from the chair and threw it at him.
Harry dodged it elegantly, still laughing.
Then Hermione became serious again.
“I have to tell you one thing, though.”
He took a deep breath.
"I really saw something in his eyes, Harry. A… need to be seen. To be understood."
Harry sighed, his expression softening.
"Then maybe he's the right person for you. Not because I tell you so, but because you feel it."
Hermione nodded, slowly.
Then she stood up and placed a light kiss on his forehead.
“Goodnight, Harry.”
“Good night, Minerva on my worst days.”
Hermione blushed and patted him lightly on the shoulder before leaving the study.
Harry sat for a while, looking at the closed door.
It was the first time—the first since they had returned to the past—that he had seen Hermione Granger truly leave the war behind her.
And breathe.
And choose something for herself.
And this…
It filled Harry with a peace he hadn't felt in years.
—
He returned to Peverell Manor with a sense of measured satisfaction: the werewolf proposal had passed with a near-overwhelming majority. Not a resounding triumph, but the kind of victory that built long-lasting reputations.
As soon as he entered his study, an elf appeared with a small crack.
“Master Hadrian, a letter has arrived from Professor Albus Dumbledore.”
Harry froze for a moment, just surprised.
"Right away?"
"Right away, sir. He says it's urgent."
The envelope was heavy, elegant, with a purple wax seal with an intertwined "D." No hostile magic. Just obvious... impatience.
Harry opened it.
Dear Lord Peverell,
Your recent proposal to the Wizengamot has deeply touched me.
I would like to invite you to a private meeting in my office to discuss the practical application of the project.
With esteem,
Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore
Harry sighed. He sank into the armchair, resting his head against the backrest and staring at the grain of the ceiling.
Hermione was right: he knew something.
Not everything, but enough.
Dumbledore was too intelligent to ignore such details.
Harry remembered the moment he'd mentioned the secret passages at Hogwarts; the twinkle in the professor's eye, the restrained enthusiasm of a man seeing a brilliant yet… suspicious idea blossom.
Harry smiled to himself.
"Dumbledore isn't stupid. And he doesn't think I'm stupid, which is a problem."
He ran a hand through his hair.
Growing influence in the Wizengamot.
The confidence with which he spoke of ancient magic.
The composure he displayed, unnatural for a boy of his age.
Too many elements to ignore.
He dictated to the elf:
"Prepare an answer. I'll say I'll come see him tomorrow."
“ Right away, Master Hadrian.” When the elf vanished, Harry was silent for a few minutes.
The fire crackled lightly in the fireplace, the magic of the Manor breathing around him like a faithful animal.
No matter what he suspects, he thinks.
He sees a brilliant young man. A precocious talent. A future leader.
Not the boy who will change everyone's destiny.
He grabbed the letter, folded it carefully, and put it back in the drawer.
Then he stood up.
Tomorrow he would face Dumbledore.
And from that moment on, history would begin to rewrite itself more quickly.
—
He arrived at Hogwarts early in the morning, accompanied by the distinctive smell of parchment and wet stone that lingered in the corridors. Hogwarts was… more alive than he remembered.
Or maybe he was the one who had changed.
He knocked on the door of the Transfiguration class.
"After you!"
Dumbledore's voice was calm, but it vibrated with barely restrained enthusiasm.
Harry opened the door.
The study was an organized chaos: open books, notebooks full of notes, an unlit cauldron in one corner, and a portrait of an old wizard snoring deeply. Albus Dumbledore—not yet Headmaster, but already authoritative and magnetic—greeted him with a smile that illuminated the room more than the sun filtering through the windows.
"Lord Peverell. Or should I say… Hadrian?"
Blue eyes sparkled behind half-moon glasses.
Harry inclined his head slightly. "As you wish, Professor."
“I’ll call you Hadrian, then.”
Dumbledore gestured toward a chair. "Thank you for coming so quickly."
Harry sat down, letting the magic of the room wash over him. There was something about Dumbledore—an alert calm, a keen intelligence—that made lying difficult… but not impossible.
“I guess it’s about the werewolf bill.”
“You're right.” Dumbledore sat down across from him, fingers intertwined. "It's brilliant. Not merely brave or philanthropic. Brilliant. I can't help but wonder how a young lord, just emerging onto the political scene, has such a profound understanding of social and magical dynamics."
Harry smiled slightly. "History is a harsh teacher. We have to listen to it."
Dumbledore's eyes lit up.
"Ah! And that's exactly what you do, I think."
A thin, dense silence fell between them.
Dumbledore was studying him.
Harry sensed it clearly: that sharp mind was searching for connections, missing pieces, cracks in the facade.
"Hadrian," the professor began slowly, "you read magic... in a peculiar way. As if you've been familiar with it for much longer than your age suggests."
Harry stiffened a little, but kept his smile.
"I'm a Peverell, Professor. Our family has always had…a singular relationship with magic."
A flash of interest. "Oh, I don't doubt it at all."
Dumbledore stood up and began to walk slowly around the room, as if absorbed in a thousand threads of thought.
"When you spoke of the secret passages at Hogwarts, and the Whomping Willow as a guardian... you almost seemed to be remembering something that hasn't happened yet. A strange feeling, I admit."
Harry remained still. He showed no emotion.
"Imagination can be a surprisingly useful guide," he replied. "And Hogwarts itself seems... to suggest certain solutions."
Dumbledore turned to him.
“And yet,” he said softly, “there is something about you that eludes even me.”
Harry looked into his eyes, with that icy calm he had learned to use as an adult, not as a boy.
“I’m not dangerous, Professor.”
“Oh, I know that.” Dumbledore smiled, a full, mysterious smile. “But you're not simple either.”
Harry laughed lightly. "Usually no one is."
“No.” Dumbledore shook his head, his eyes now serious. “You less than the others, it seems”
For a few seconds, the air seemed to vibrate.
Not out of hostility: out of recognition.
He understands that there's more to it than I show. He doesn't know what. He doesn't know how.
But he knows that there are shadows and lights that do not belong to this time.
“Hadrian,” he said finally, “whatever your purpose… please remember that this world, and its young, need someone who can see beyond hatred.”
Harry felt a twinge of nostalgia, a pang, like an echo of a future that no longer existed.
“That’s what I’m trying to do.”
Dumbledore studied him for a moment longer, then nodded.
"Then you'll have my support for the werewolf project. I already have some ideas... Oh! And, for the record..."
He leaned towards him, almost complicitly.
“I’m absolutely certain you would have ended up in Gryffindor.”
Harry laughed nostalgic. “Hermione would agree.”
"Ah, young Lady Peverell! Wise, that girl. Very wise." Dumbledore replied
Harry stood up. "Can I go, Professor?"
"Of course, Hadrian. And thank you for your time."
As he walked out, Harry clearly felt Dumbledore's sharp eye following him.
Not with fear.
Not with hostility.
With deep interest. Dangerous.
He saw something. He doesn't know what. But he'll start looking.
Harry closed the door behind him.
The match with Dumbledore had just begun.
—
Harry entered the Wizengamot chamber with a calm step, his wand hidden beneath his cloak and his gaze attentive to every murmur from those present. Silence slowly descended as he walked through the room: every whisper fell silent before his presence, and even the most conservative felt the weight of his silent command.
He stopped at the podium, placing the documents in front of the committee chairman, then barely looked up at the room.
"Gentlemen, ladies," he began in a controlled voice, "a few weeks ago we discussed the protection of werewolves. Today we must address another issue that threatens the stability of our magical society: goblins."
Some members exchanged nervous glances. Harry continued on slowly.
"In recent years, I've gathered direct information from markets and diplomatic channels: the goblins are discontented. They don't seek conflict, but they also don't intend to be ignored or treated like subjects to be controlled. The memory of past wars is long and painful. If we continue to neglect them,we risk a new conflict that no one wants."
Concerned murmurs arose among the Lords. Harry inclined his head slightly, allowing the silence to deepen before continuing:
"I propose clear regulation of the relationship between wizards and goblins. Not punishments, not exclusions, but agreements that respect their economic and social needs, while also protecting our interests. Villages, trade, and above all, the safety of both: a balance that will prevent new wars."
Abraxas Malfoy tried to interrupt him in a scornful tone: "And what happens if the goblins demand more than they deserve?"
Harry regarded him with icy calm. "If our goal is peace and stability, we cannot treat goblins as enemies to be feared. Magic is not group supremacy: it is intelligent cooperation. And to ignore the goblins' discontent would mean condemning us all to pay the price of war."
A heavy silence fell over the room. Some Lords nodded faintly, others were visibly worried, but everyone felt the strength of his presence. There was no need to raise their voices: Harry's aura, his controlled calm, and the implacable logic of his arguments spoke for him.
The President read the text of the proposal aloud and, with an expression that mixed surprise and respect, concluded:
“I believe this proposal deserves serious consideration.”
Harry tilted his head slightly, a small, almost imperceptible smile on his lips. He knew it would be a long journey, but every Lord in the room had just realized that the wizarding world was changing… and that the strength of the Peverells was not to be underestimated.
—Tom—
It was late at night when Tom arrived at Peverell Manor.
He didn't knock.
He did not announce his arrival.
He merely appeared in the corridor like a shadow too elegant to be an apparition, and stopped in front of Hadrian's study door.
He knew it was there.
He felt it.
He sensed it.
His magic shone through the walls.
Tom raised his hand and knocked just once.
"Come in."
Hadrian's voice was calm, silent… almost distracted.
Tom took a deep breath, as if he were pumping himself up before tackling something too big for him.
Then he entered.
Hadrian sat at his desk, the light from the fireplace playing on his profile.
Serene.
Too serene.
And that completely freaked him out.
Tom approached slowly, each step measured.
The charcoal-colored cloak billowed with every breath.
“You look… different.”
His voice—usually so controlled—trembled just a little.
Harry looked up, tilting his head like a feline eyeing interesting prey.
"Different?" A subtle smile. "Hermione visited me a few days ago. She told me about her courtship with Abraxas."
Something inside Tom broke.
It wasn't jealousy - or maybe it was - but it was something else.
A fierce grip in the stomach.
"And does this put you in a good mood?"
Tom asked, with a hint of venom in his voice.
Harry watched him, studying him, as if dissecting him without touching him.
“It puts me at peace.”
That word hit Tom like a slap.
Pace.
A condition that had always been denied to him.
Which he had never experienced.
That didn't belong to him.
His heart pounded in his chest.
"I don't understand," Tom muttered, taking a step forward, "how you can be so… calm. After everything you're doing. After what you proposed to the Wizengamot today."
Harry leaned back, his aura enveloping, dark and seductive as ever.
“It was just a proposal, Tom.”
Tom froze.
A tear.
A dull shot in the chest.
"For you." His voice was low, rough. "Just a proposition."
Harry didn't say anything.
And the silence was a spell.
Tom approached again, slowly, like a devotee towards the altar.
“You have something different tonight,” he continued, his eyes wide, his voice softer than usual.
"A calm... that I've never had. It irritates me."
Harry smiled.
A beautiful and dangerous smile.
“Everything irritates you, Tom.”
Tom bit his tongue.
He walked over to the desk and leaned against the edges, close enough to feel the heat of Hadrian's body.
“There’s something about you I don’t understand,” he whispered. "Something I'm missing. And..."
He looked away for a moment, vulnerable despite himself.
"I wish to have."
Harry narrowed his eyes, looking deeply into him.
“The power?”
Tom looked up.
His truth exploded in his throat.
“You”
The word burned in the air.
Harry remained still.
As if he had foreseen it.
As if he had always known.
Tom took a sharp breath.
His hands were shaking slightly—impossible, unforgivable, inconceivable—yet he didn't stop.
“That serenity you have… that security… I want it.” An almost desperate smile formed on his lips. “Or at least I want to be a part of it.”
Harry watched him for long seconds.
Then he got up from his chair.
One step.
Two.
Three.
And he stopped directly in front of Tom.
Tom held his breath as Harry lifted his chin with two fingers.
A slow touch.
Exhausting.
“You’re being particularly honest tonight,” Harry murmured.
Tom closed his eyes. “Or particularly silly.”
“It’s the same thing, sometimes.”
Tom opened them again.
The desire was palpable, alive, almost cruel.
Harry leaned down, brushing the corner of his mouth with an almost-kiss.
“Don’t underestimate my calm, Tom.” A warm breath. “It doesn’t mean you’re safe.”
Tom trembled.
And for the first time he understood that Hadrian's serenity…was the deadliest weapon he had ever seen.
Chapter 12: Regret
Chapter Text
—Tom—
Gaunt Manor smelled of ancient dust and damp stone, filled with the sound of restoration spells cast by his followers from nearby rooms. Tom walked slowly through the old study, the only room still intact, lit by a single candle that cast irregular shadows on the floor.
He was tired. Not physically: that was a weakness he'd forgotten he possessed. It was something else.
An absence.
A longing that grew in his chest every time he thought of Hadrian.
He sat down at the desk and opened the Diary.
The blank page came to life immediately.
— You came back late. —
The elegant handwriting of his seventeen-year-old self glided across the paper, haughty, perfect, still free of the weight of age.
Tom ran a hand through his hair.
“I’ve had… a busy day.”
—Predictable. You've become Lord Gaunt. You should be pleased.
A break.
—And yet you seem… absent.
Tom closed his eyes for a moment. "There's something… I'm missing."
— Impossible. I am you. I don't let anything slip away.
The Diary waited.
— Tell me what it is.
Tom took a deep breath, almost dreading the answer he was about to give.
Then he took the pen.
And he began to write.
Broken words at the beginning.
Then faster, hungrier.
He wrote about Hadrian.
Of his aura, which was power and death and glamour in equal measure.
How he could see him, really see him, more than anyone else.
How his voice was a command and a promise.
Of the greed with which Tom wanted to be recognized by him.
Desired.
Feared.
Held.
He wrote everything down.
Every feeling he hated to admit, even to himself.
Every impulse burned under his skin.
Every fragile position Hadrian had revealed inside him.
When he lifted the pen, his hands were shaking.
The Diary remained still for several seconds.
Then the words came, slow, incredibly incredulous.
- I do not understand.
— I don't feel this. I can't.
Another sentence.
— I'm stuck here. And you… did you feel these things without me?
Tom touched the page with his fingers. "You are the part I sacrificed, remember that. You have my ambition, not my experience."
The Diary reacted as if wounded.
—But if what you feel is about us… it's about me.
A longer pause. Darker.
—I want to know what this means. I want to feel it. I don't want to stay here, locked up, while you live.
The candle flickered, casting a cage-like shadow around the diary.
— I don't want to be… alone.
The handwriting cracked.
Tom remained still.
Was that really his soul?
So young, so fierce, and suddenly so desperate?
“I can’t free you,” he replied softly.
"Not yet."
- Why?
Tom closed the diary, clutching it in his hands.
“Because there’s something I need to figure out first.”
His voice was low.
“And it concerns Hadrian.”
No response appeared on the closed page.
Just one muffled scream .
Tragic.
Vibrant with mad desire and loneliness.
Tom rested his forehead against the cover of the diary and remained there, listening to the sound of the magical hammer blows downstairs.
The Manor was coming back to life.
He… didn't know if he was doing the same.
—
Tom didn't remember deciding to come.
He had simply found himself standing before the gates of Peverell Manor, as if something had tugged at his chest, forcing him to search for the one answer he both desired and feared at the same time.
The words of the Diary still burned in his mind.
Loneliness.
The desire to feel what he felt.
The need… not to be imprisoned.
And, for the first time, Tom understood that he wasn't so different from that torn soul.
He crossed the threshold of the Manor without the elves attempting to stop him: they had been instructed to let him enter whenever he asked for Hadrian, as if he were an expected guest.
As if Hadrian had foreseen it.
The large corridor was lit by a warm, almost familiar light.
A violent contrast to the cold he brought inside.
He stopped.
A laugh.
Light.
Crystalline.
It came from the side living room.
Tom approached, silently.
The door was ajar.
He peered over.
Hermione was sitting on a sofa, a book on her lap, and she was laughing.
Really laughing.
With one hand raised to her mouth to contain her laughter.
Hadrian, standing in front of her, was saying something in a conspiratorial tone.
And he smiled.
Not the cruel, sharp smile Tom knew.
Not the one that haunted him in his dreams.
Not the one who made him kneel without asking.
No.
That was a serene smile.
Warm.
Absurd.
Perfectly human.
Tom remained still.
Hermione wasn't afraid of his aura.
She wasn't shaking.
She didn't back down.
She didn't show the slightest discomfort.
She spoke to him like a sister speaks to her brother.
Like a person who doesn't fear a storm, but understands it.
Tom watched as Hadrian bent down to pick up a book and Hermione playfully hit him on the arm, scolding him for something he had said.
Hadrian laughed.
A short laugh.
And Tom felt something break inside him.
An awareness that took his breath away.
A monster can be loved.
He realized it suddenly.
Not as a concept.
Not as a hypothesis.
Not like a desire.
But as a fact.
Hadrian… who carried Death in his aura, who commanded the Wizengamot, who brought Tom himself to his knees… was loved.
And he reciprocated that love naturally.
All his life Tom had believed that loving him was impossible.
That no one could see beyond his shadows, his anger, his hunger for power.
He had thought that creating the Horcrux was the only way to not be vulnerable.
So as not to be hurt by rejection.
He had never given a name to what he feared.
Not until then.
Loneliness.
He felt his heart hit his chest hard.
A fierce grip, an unfamiliar, almost painful sensation.
He muttered to himself, without actually making a sound:
“Is this… what I wanted? To be seen? To be held close?”
He had desired power, prestige, immortality.
But perhaps—no, certainly—he had wanted this long before.
A place where you are not feared.
A person before whom you are not a weapon.
Tom looked down.
His hands trembled,subtly.
Without thinking, he took a step back, almost fearing to desecrate the scene with his presence.
It was too pure.
Too delicate.
Too… alien to him.
Yet, at the same time, it was exactly what he had always chased without understanding it.
A voice, calm, penetrating, cut through the air.
“Tom.”
Hadrian had heard him.
He hadn't turned around, but his aura had touched him.
Recognized.
Tom stiffened like a tightrope.
Hermione turned towards the door, with a curious expression.
Not suspicious.
Curious.
Tom felt his breath catch.
Because for a moment—just a moment—he had the crazy feeling that there was room for him in that living room, too.
And this… destroyed him and rebuilt him at the same time.
—Harry—
Tom hadn't made any noise when he came in.
He never did that.
But this time Hadrian's aura—solid, deep, sensitive, like an extension of his own magic—immediately revealed to him the truth that Tom didn't want to show.
He was in pieces.
Harry turned just in time to see the boy take a half step back, as if the air had become too heavy to breathe.
Tom's eyes—normally bright and razor-sharp—were wide, messy, almost… terrified.
And Harry didn't waste a second.
He was upon him in three strides, one hand firmly on the back of his neck, the other on Tom's cold wrist.
“With me,” he murmured, without raising his voice, “come with me.”
Tom didn't answer, but let himself be carried along.
Which was already proof of how bad he was.
Harry drove him quickly across the corridor, he opened the door to his study and closed it behind them with a silent spell.
As soon as they were alone, Tom almost collapsed to his knees, gripping the edge of the desk as if it could keep him from drowning.
"I don't… understand…" he gasped, his voice cracking, as if every word burned his throat. "You shouldn't… you shouldn't have done… this to me."
Harry approached him, posing one hand on his back, not too hard.
With Tom he couldn't force anything.
Not even now.
"Breathe with me. One at a time."
Tom shook his head, trembling.
“I… can’t… Hadrian… I…”
It was a stream of disjointed sentences: scraps of thought colliding with each other.
Fear.
Confusion.
Something that Tom, in his fierce pride, had never allowed to emerge.
“I didn't— I shouldn't have… felt—” He pressed a hand to his chest, as if he wanted to tear something out. “I wasn't supposed to feel this. I didn't—”
Harry grabbed his wrist before he could get hurt.
He forced him to look at it.
"Tom. Look at me."
Two dark eyes, years older than their age, stared at him.
Filled with pure, devastating panic.
"I… I don't understand," Tom hissed, his voice cracking. "Before you… all my certainties… crumble… Why—why you…"
He inhaled sharply, as if he were running out of air.
"You are Death."
The words fell between them like a blade.
Harry remained still, but inside he felt an ancient, recognizable thrill.
Tom continued, feverish, almost delirious:
"There... there's no other... explanation. I... have only feared Death... my whole life. I've always been able to control fear." Another broken breath. "But you… you're—you've always been there. In every ambition of mine. In every nightmare. In every desire."
He ran his hands through his hair, almost tearing out some strands.
"You were the only thing I feared… and I couldn't stop… looking at you. Looking for you. Desiring you. It's… sick."
Harry took a step forward.
“Tom.”
"No!" Tom recoiled, shocked by his own revelation. "You—you are Death. Because otherwise… otherwise I… I couldn't— I couldn't—"
His voice broke again.
The next breath didn't come.
And that's when Harry saw it.
A single drop.
On the chin.
A tear.
"Tom," Harry murmured, with a sweetness he reserved for very few people. "You're crying."
Tom froze.
Completely.
As if that simple statement were a condemnation.
“I don't…”
He brought a shaking hand to his face.
His fingers trembled as they touched the wet skin.
He recoiled as if he had been burned.
“No.”
A whisper.
A pure shock.
“This can’t… It’s not possible.”
His breath caught in his throat, harder than before, as if the whole world had fallen on him.
Harry grabbed both his shoulders, firm but not violent.
"It's possible. And it won't kill you."
He held his gaze, guiding him, anchoring him.
"Tom. You're alive."
And it was the first time Tom seemed to really notice.
For a long moment everything remained suspended.
Tom still had his hand pressed to his face, incredulous at those impossible, forbidden tears, unthinkable for someone like him.
Then, slowly, he brought his hand to his chest.
Right in the center.
And immediately his breathing changed.
Almost suffocated.
Almost amazed.
"Don't..." he muttered, his voice trailing off. "What is... this..."
Harry felt the air vibrate.
As if every particle around Tom had suddenly become fragile, crackling, unstable.
Magic.
Not the elegant one of Hogwarts, not the precise one of rituals, not the dark one of ambition.
Something older.
Something was breaking…and at the same time he came back whole.
“Tom?” Harry asked cautiously.
But Tom didn't answer.
His chest heaved in a sudden, almost painful heave.
His eyes filled with another wave of tears—this time unshed.
Then it collapsed on top of him.
Literally.
His hands tightened on Harry's robes, as if he feared that gravity might tear him away from that single fixed point in the universe.
Harry grabbed him instinctively, one arm around his shoulders, the other around the back of his neck.
"Tom, it's all right. I'm here, I'm here."
But Tom didn't seem to really hear the words.
His fingers trembled as they were holding on stronger.
As if he feared that Harry might dissolve.
"I..." Tom sobbed, his voice breaking. "I didn't want... I didn't want to be... so alone."
It was the first time — the very first — he had used that word.
Alone.
Harry froze.
And in that stillness, something was moving behind him.
Or maybe… beyond reality.
A rustle, a liquid silence.
A familiar and inevitable shadow.
Harry looked up.
Death was there.
Behind Tom.
Calm, solemn, wrapped in his dark cloak like cosmic velvet.
And he held something between his thin fingers.
A little black diary.
In bad shape.
Consumed.
Alive.
Harry recognized it immediately.
The diary.
Tom first Horcrux.
And he understood everything.
The magic that creaked in the air.
The pain in Tom's chest.
The panic, the sudden crying, the unmanageable vulnerability.
The part of his soul that Tom had locked away in the diary…
it was no longer in the diary.
It was reuniting with him.
It was coming home.
Giving him back what he had thrown away.
Harry held Tom tighter, as if he could hold him whole while his very being was stitched back together, soul upon soul.
Death—his Death—gave him a barely perceptible nod.
An acknowledgement.
A solemn blessing.
And the diary dissolved in his hands like luminous ash.
Tom took a sharp breath—a breath that sounded like a held-in scream—and Harry felt, he really felt, his magic settling.
No longer torn.
No longer empty.
No longer a maimed man.
Tom, still shaking, buried his face in Harry's neck.
“What… is happening to me?” he whispered.
Harry stroked his hair with a slow, unconsciously protective gesture.
“You’re coming back whole.”
And Tom, with one last sob, clung to him as if he were the only thing he had ever wanted to hold.
—
Tom fell asleep almost suddenly.
His body, worn out by pain, by magic, and by that sudden reunion with the part of himself he had denied, gave way.
Harry led him into the room next to the study — the four-poster bed, the dark blankets, the soft candlelight.
He placed it carefully.
Tom was breathing irregularly, but calmer.
Every time the shadow of a dream crossed him, his fingers would search for something again, unconsciously.
Harry took his hand for a moment, then stood up.
It was then that the temperature in the room changed.
Not cold.
I don't freeze.
Silence.
Deep.
Dense.
Ancient.
Harry didn't turn around right away.
But he knew.
He knew who had come in.
Death stood still by the window, as if he had always been part of the darkness there.
His cloak blended with the shadows.
The invisible yet perceptible face.
Yet, Harry felt… a smile.
“You have questions, my Master.”
Harry breathed slowly, as if afraid of waking Tom.
Then: "Yes."
His voice was a thread.
“What made him repent? Why right now?”
Death bowed his head, an almost human gesture.
“Because you showed him what he never dared to look at.”
Then, a softer tone. "And because what he said is true."
Harry actually turned around, and those dark voids that Death had in place of eyes seemed to stare back at him with an impossible tenderness.
“ True?” he asked. “What?”
Death took a step closer, and the room seemed to hold its breath.
“You are the death of Tom Riddle, Harry.”
Harry felt a shiver run down his spine.
"You are," Death reiterated with inexorable calm. "And you always will be."
Harry opened his mouth, but no sound came out.
Not yet.
Death continued, as if revealing an unavoidable truth:
“The prophecy that has haunted you all your life… had only caught part of the picture.The only one who can defeat him. The only one who can put an end to his journey.” A brief silence. “But they never understood how."
Harry clenched his fists.
“I'm not here to kill him.”
"No," said Death. "Yet he fears it, because he recognizes you as something he cannot conquer." A pause. "And something he can't destroy."
Death drew closer, and Harry felt the caress of eternity brush his cheek.
"Harry... you're my friend." Death seemed to smile “You love with all yourself.”
Harry breathed, struck by the evidence of what that word carried.
“And you don't let yourself be bribed.”
"It's not a weakness. It's your greatest gift. And for someone like Tom… someone who's lived without love, without touch, without warmth..."
The dark figure bowed his head.
“…you’re terrifying.”
Harry couldn't look away.
"You frighten him because you're not afraid of him. You disarm him because you don't want to possess him. And you break him because you can't be bought, corrupted, or molded."
Another whisper, like a sentence.
"That's why he repented. Because in your presence he saw what he had lost... and what could still be."
Harry swallowed.
"And now? What happens now that part of his soul has returned?"
Death looked at the sleeping Tom.
"Now the change begins. The most difficult. The most dangerous. For both of you."
Harry turned to Tom, who was breathing more calmly, like a child.
He was fragile.
Defenseless.
Yet as dangerous as ever.
“I didn’t want to become this for him…” Harry muttered.
Death placed a hand—or the shadow of a hand—on his shoulder.
"You didn't become his death. You always were."
Harry closed his eyes, accepting that truth.
Heavy.
Inevitable.
When he opened them again, Death had already vanished.
And in the room there was only him left…
and Tom, who was unconsciously clutching the sheets as if still searching for his hand.
Chapter 13: Traumas
Chapter Text
—Harry—
The Peverells' study was in semi-darkness, lit only by the gold ancient candles and the sparkle of the stone in the ring he wore on his finger.
Hermione sat in front of the desk, her hands clasped in her lap, her gaze intent.
She had that expression—the same one she had in third year, when she had figured out how the Time-Turner worked in two minutes flat.
"Okay," she said with studied calm. "Tell me everything."
He wasn't surprised.
She knew that something had happened.
Every time Tom came into his life like a hurricane, Hermione felt it like a change in atmospheric pressure.
He inhaled slowly.
"Tom had… a breakdown. A real one."
He told her about the panic attack, the disjointed sentences, the shock when he realized he was experiencing emotions he had never allowed himself to experience.
Then the moment he had clung to him, the magic that had cracked around him, the shadow of Death that had appeared as soon as he had fallen asleep.
Hermione listened silently, without interrupting.
When she finished, she took a breath of her own.
Then she said just one word:
"Obviously."
Harry blinked. "Of course?"
"Yes, Harry. What you describe is consistent."
She crossed her arms. "This isn't the first time a Horcrux has been reintegrated into the main soul. You've seen it…on the contrary, when we were destroying them"
He ran a hand through his hair. "But I don't know why it happened. What triggered it?”
Hermione was silent for a moment, then her gaze deepened, more severe.
"Emotions."
The word fell like a key in a lock.
"Tom has never dealt with strong emotions, Harry. When he created the diary, it was… pure ambition. Extreme rationality. Restrained fury. But there was something else, too."
She stared at him. “Loneliness.”
He felt a shiver.
"The diary didn't just contain his ambition," she continued. "It contained the part he believed no one deserved. It was a fragment... cut off, isolated, convinced that the only way to survive was to be perfect, invincible, superior."
She hesitated a moment, then added:
“And when the adult Tom felt something different — something vulnerable, something human — that part replied. Because he's not made to be alone."
He almost lost his breath.
Hermione leaned towards him.
"You have to think about the context, Harry. When he created each Horcrux, Tom was in a different emotional state. The diary was him at sixteen, brilliant but desperately alone. The locket was his lust for power. The cup was his obsession with his heritage. The diadem... his arrogance."
Then her gaze lit up, as when she finds a fundamental connection.
“And the Gaunt ring—”
She stopped, her eyes widening.
"Harry... he created the ring after he discovered his origins and the Gaunts' house. That was the part of him that felt ashamed."
Shame.
The word almost echoed in the studio.
"The diary wanted to be loved," Hermione said in a lower voice. "And the Tom you saw... he felt something similar for the first time."
Harry felt himself wavering.
Hermione stood up, walking over to the desk.
"We need to figure out what's in the ring, Harry. What part of Tom is in there. Because if the diary is back… the ring could follow. But we don't know…how will react."
Harry took a deep breath.
“If you really want to save him, you have to know what pieces you’re putting back together.”
She remained silent for a few seconds, watching him.
Then she said, more softly:
"Everything will be fine, Harry. But you have to be prepared. Your bond with him… that's what's changing him."
He looked down, the Peverell ring glowing in the dim light.
Yes.
Emotions were the focus.
And Tom Riddle was a mosaic of emotions he had never wanted to acknowledge.
"So," he said, "we need to find out what's inside the ring."
Hermione nodded, with a determined look.
Ready for battle.
—
The silence in the studio was dense, almost suspended, as if the walls themselves were holding their breath.
Harry leaned back in his chair, his eyes fixed on the fire in the fireplace that pulsed like an ancient heart.
Hermione's words kept ringing in his head.
The diary wanted to be loved.
If you really want to save him, you have to know what pieces you're putting back together.
Horcruxes weren't just random fragments.
They were emotions, memories, wounds.
And Tom… Tom was starting to bleed through those cracks.
Harry remained like that, absorbed, until a slight movement at the door caught his attention.
Tom was there.
Standing in the doorway, disheveled, pale, his eyes still red from too deep a sleep.
She looked vulnerable in a way that no one, even in her worst moments at Hogwarts, could ever have imagined.
“What…happened to me?” Tom asked hoarsely.
He approached slowly, as if afraid of being chased away.
His magic was a whisper behind him, still trembling.
Harry breathed slowly, keeping a calm gaze.
"You had an emotional breakdown," he replied. "Nothing... irreparable."
Tom stiffened.
His pride was already trying to rebuild the barriers.
But there was still a crack, a spot where Harry could sink without making it explode.
He sat down in the chair opposite, his eyes magnetic but troubled.
“I don't—” Tom swallowed, almost bewildered by his own vulnerability. "I don't understand."
Harry watched him carefully.
Tom's face was a mosaic of disconnected emotions: shame, suppressed anger, fear.
And something that sounded dangerously like a desire to be… reassured.
Harry spoke with measured calm.
"You're not made of stone, Tom. No one is." He leaned forward. "Your magic responded to something you felt. That's all."
Tom looked away.
It was clear he didn't like being exposed like that.
And that's when Harry had a flash.
Hermione was right: To understand Horcruxes, he had to understand him.
“Tom,” he said in a more neutral, almost innocent voice, “tell me about the Gaunts.”
Tom's eyes immediately looked up,shelling out for an instant. A crack. A wound still open.
“Why?” he asked, too quickly, too defensively.
"Because there could be important information." Harry held his gaze. "About ancient magic. About your title. About your family."
The word family seemed to hit him like a spell.
Tom stepped back a step.
"I have no family," he hissed. "I'm an orphan. I've always known that."
And Harry understood.
That was the original wound.
The one who had shaped everything.
There was no need to press. It needed to be shown.
Calmly, Harry rose from his chair and approached the young Lord Gaunt.
He stopped a step away from him, just enough distance to be either a threat or a comfort.
"I'm alone too," he said softly. "And like you... I didn't choose it."
The memories resurfaced, sharp as pins:
The cupboard under the stairs.
The cold nights.
The feeling of being unwanted, superfluous.
He didn't talk about Lily.
He did not speak of his sacrifice.
He wasn't ready to share that part of himself yet, not even with such a broken Tom.
"I grew up running," he continued. "From people who wanted what belonged to the Peverells. There's nothing romantic about being hunted. Or surviving."
Tom slowly looked up at him.
Harry saw in his eyes that mixture of anger and hunger, the need to understand how that man had survived where he had collapsed.
"What you've become," Harry concluded, "isn't your blood. It's your history. The scars you bear. They're not so different from mine."
Tom breathed, once, twice.
As if he were trying to put the whole world in order.
And when he spoke, his voice was a broken whisper:
“That’s why… that’s why I looked for you.”
Harry didn't answer.
But deep down he realized that another piece of Tom had just fallen—
not out of fear,
but for the truth.
When Tom had gone—still pale, frail, and stubbornly trying to regain his dignity—Harry was left alone in the silence of the study.
The door closed with a soft click behind him, and it was as if all the tension in the room was released in one deep sigh.
Harry ran a hand through his hair, his eyes lost on the flames dancing nervously in the fireplace.
Tom Gaunt… Tom Riddle…
Who were you before you became a Lord?
Who was he before the world decided what it should be?
The information he had gathered in the future and the information he had intuited in the present began to intertwine in his mind like threads in a distorted tapestry.
Merope Gaunt.
A girl destroyed by her own family, capable only of trapping a man in a love spell to escape her own imprisonment.
Harry shivered.
He had always found that story tragic.
But now, knowing what he had generated… it was worse.
Tom Riddle Senior, freed from the spell, had left her.
She had never wanted a child.
And Merope had died alone, giving birth in the orphanage.
And that child… that newborn with the overly attentive eyes…
Harry saw it in his mind:
Tom, locked up in the London orphanage, denigrated for every oddity,
frightened by the magic he himself did not understand,
even subjected to an exorcism—
Harry froze.
The image cuts through his mind like a blade.
They treated him like a monster before he could even choose who to be.
Nobody wanted him.
Nobody had explained to him what magic was.
Nobody had given him a place.
Until… Dumbledore arrived.
Harry stopped dead in his tracks.
That thought had a different weight.
Coarse.
Painful.
Dumbledore.
The first magical adult in Tom's life.
The first wizard Tom had actually met.
And he was one of the first to judge him.
Harry remembered well the reports he had read in the future: Dumbledore had regarded him as a dangerous object. Not like a scared child.
He had seen Tom's levitation spell and said:
“You stole.”
Not “You are special.”
Not“I can help you.”
Harry ran a hand over his lips.
Dumbledore had been the first face of the wizarding community.
And that look—hard, suspicious, distrustful—had marked him.
Maybe Tom never had a chance.
The idea hurt him more than he expected.
He rose from his chair, shaken, and left the study.
He found Hermione in the library, immersed in an ancient book, her face illuminated by the golden light of the candles.
"Hermione," he said, his voice grave. "We need to talk right away."
She turned around, worried.
"Is Tom better?"
“Yes… at least for now.” Harry took a deep breath. "But there's more. Something bigger."
Hermione closed the book carefully. "What?"
Harry sat down across from her.
For a moment he was silent, choosing his words carefully.
“I’ve been thinking about Tom… about how he grew up.”
“About the orphanage?” she asked in a small voice.
"Yes. Merope was alone, and Tom Riddle Senior never wanted him. He was born already unwanted."
Hermione's eyes softened.
Harry continued:
"At the orphanage, they treated him like a freak. They tried to 'purify' him, Hermione. An exorcism. For a child who didn't even know what magic was."
Hermione cursed under her breath.
“It’s… terrible.”
"And it's not over."
Harry clenched his fists.
"The first wizard he met, Dumbledore... he judged him. Without understanding. Without listening. He stared at him as a potential criminal."
Hermione stood still, her brow furrowed.
"Dumbledore was the fulcrum of his abandonment," Harry said, his voice rocking. "The first adult who could have guided him... and instead he confirmed his worst fears. That he was alone."
"That he was wrong."
"That he was dangerous."
Hermione breathed slowly, as if she were trying to process every word.
"Harry..." she muttered. "Are you saying Dumbledore was... one of the triggers?"
"Yes." Harry didn't hesitate. "Not the only one. But crucial. Tom was already a traumatized, angry, confused child. And Dumbledore turned his back on him when he should have been his fulcrum."
She looked at him with dark, sad eyes.
“And how does this help us, Harry?”
"Because if we want to understand Horcruxes," he replied, "we have to understand what the original fracture was. The first pain. The first loneliness."
Hermione nodded slowly.
Her gaze became sharp, lucid, attentive.
The conversation hung in the air, like golden dust in the library light.
Hermione sat opposite him, stiff, thoughtful, her gaze far away. Harry could almost see her mental gears moving, ticking, locking together.
“If Dumbledore was one of the triggers for Tom’s split…” she murmured, more to herself than to him, “then he owes him an apology.”
Harry froze.
“Hermione… Dumbledore isn’t the kind of person who apologizes easily.”
She didn't look at him right away.
Her gaze was fixed on the table, her fingers intertwined as if she were preparing a spell.
"I know," she said finally. "Dumbledore thinks he's always right."
Harry nodded, bitterly.
"That's the problem."
Hermione was silent for a few seconds, then raised her face to him.
Her eyes shone with a determination that Harry recognized immediately: it was that determination.
The one that preceded her most radical… and most dangerous ideas.
“Harry,” she whispered, “there’s something you could do.”
"What?"
Harry felt a shiver run down his spine.
She knew he wouldn't like it.
“Show him your memories.”
Harry's eyes widened.
The chair creaked as he pushed back sharply.
"Hermione… are you crazy?"
His voice came out low, incredulous.
"If Dumbledore discovers the truth about the future… if he realizes we're not who we pretend to be… he'll hand us over. He'll keep us under surveillance, interrogate us, take away all our freedoms."
“Not if you show him the right things.”
"Right?"
Hermione took a deep breath.
"You said Dumbledore was the first face of magic in Tom's life. The first judgment. The first failure. But in your life, Harry... Dumbledore was also the one who guided you, who believed in you. He made mistakes, yes, but he's not a cruel man. He's... human."
Harry clenched his jaw.
"Hermione, I can't risk telling him we're from the future. I can't."
She didn't look away.
“There’s no need to show him everything.”
She leaned in slightly, as if touching a raw nerve.
“Show him Death.”
Harry remained completely still.
For a moment he couldn't even breathe.
“What?” he muttered, amazed.
It was as if his ears had misunderstood.
"Harry, you are a Peverell. Death's chosen one. He speaks to you. He follows you. He warns you. Tom saw him. You saw him."
Hermione's tone became more urgent, but never reckless.
"Dumbledore is obsessed with the Legends of the Three Brothers. If you show Dumbledore that Death exists, that it is real, that it is next to you… then he will understand.»
Harry stared at her, almost shocked.
she seemed to have uttered a blasphemy, or an ancient spell.
“You will understand What, Hermione?”
She swallowed.
"That he's not the center of the story. That his judgment isn't infallible. That he can't save the world alone."
Then she added, with frightening calm:
“And he’ll understand how much a boy like Tom can hurt.”
Harry ran a hand over his face.
He could hear the echo of Death in the room—or maybe it was just his imagination.
“Hermione…” His voice trembled. "You're talking about showing him the essence of my life. The most sacred thing I have."
"I know." Hermione took his hand. "But if we don't, Tom will never heal. Not completely. And Dumbledore will continue to look at him through the wrong lens, judging him as a danger before he even sees him as a person."
Harry was silent for a long time, too long.
The future he carried on his shoulders weighed like a chain.
“I have to think about it,” he finally managed, his voice hoarse.
Hermione nodded, without insisting.
"Take all the time you need. But know that... maybe this is the only way."
Harry closed his eyes.
And for a moment, he was almost certain that Death, silent, was right there beside him, hearing them.
—
For hours Harry sat in his study, his fingers clasped before his mouth, his gaze fixed on some spot on the carpet.
Hermione had left the manor about twenty minutes ago and the room was still filled with her sharp clarity.
Her words echoed in his head:
Show him Death.
Make him understand.
Give him a truth he can't ignore.
Harry ran a hand through his hair, frustrated.
"Show him Death... sure. As if it were that simple."
Dumbledore was not stupid.
In fact, it was the opposite. He observed, deduced, and assembled pieces like a chess master.
And Harry knew him well.
What if he even guessed that there was a time traveler behind Hadrian?
It would have been the end.
But then…
How do you convince a man like Albus Dumbledore without telling him about the future?
Harry slowly stood up, walking in circles again.
Every time he thought of Dumbledore and Tom together… he felt a knot of anger and sadness in his stomach.
He judged him.
He didn't understand him.
He left him to rot, convinced that he was already irretrievably lost.
“And now the responsibility falls on me,” Harry muttered bitterly.
“I have to fix what he didn’t see.”
A flash crossed his mind.
A sudden, irrational flash.
Harry stopped dead in his tracks.
“Oh, no,” he whispered, “that’s a terrible idea.”
In the next few seconds, however, a crooked smile appeared on his lips.
Terrible, crazy and potentially suicidal.
Just the kind of idea James Potter would have found irresistible.
Harry sat back down.
And this time, he laughed softly to himself.
“If Dumbledore doesn't understand Tom… then I'll show him someone who does understand me.” The idea took shape, solid and perfectly logical in its madness.
Dumbledore had protections everywhere, but there was one that Harry remembered well. One he had studied in his time. One that hadn't yet existed in the books, because it was secret.
Nurmengard.
Grindelwald Prison.
And Dumbledore still had surveillance spells active there.
He would have had them until the last day of his life.
Harry stood up.
“If I show up in Nurmengard… Dumbledore will know.”
He'll feel it. He will come. He won't be able to ignore it.
And then—
—then Dumbledore will witness Grindelwald's reaction to seeing him.
A Peverell.
A boy who carries with him the echo of Death.
Someone Grindelwald would have recognized.
Harry felt a shiver run down his spine.
“Gellert will figure out who I am… and Dumbledore will see it.”
It was perfect.
Dangerous.
An idea worthy of a Potter, one hundred percent.
“If I have to convince Dumbledore…” Harry muttered with a half-smile, “I’ll do it using the person he loved more than anyone in the world.”
Grindelwald had never stopped loving him.
Not even as a prisoner.
Not even when defeated.
And if he had seen Harry, with his aura, with his connection to Death itself…
A single spontaneous reaction from Gellert would have been enough to shake all of Dumbledore's certainties.
“It’s risky,” Harry admitted out loud. “But it works.”
And then, more quietly, almost amused:
"Mom would kill me. Dad would be proud."
A few minutes later Harry was already in front of the fireplace, cloak over his shoulders, Peverell sigil in his pocket and his mind made of fire and controlled unconsciousness.
Nurmengard was waiting for him.
And with it, the truth that would change the balance between him, Dumbledore… and Tom.
The Nurmengard portal opened with a metallic groan, as if the stone itself disapproved of its presence.
The air inside was freezing, still.
A heavy, ancient silence, laden with bloody memories and broken ideals.
Harry strode forward, his dark cloak billowing around him.
Every step echoed down the endless stairs leading up to the highest cell.
The cell of Gellert Grindelwald.
Death seemed to walk silently behind him, invisible but perceptible, like a deep echo that touched reality.
As he reached the cell door, Harry took a breath.
"It's now."
He opened.
The door swung open without him touching anything.
Harry's magic had answered for him.
Grindelwald, sitting on a stone bench, looked up.
And the world stopped.
Those eyes—ancient, intelligent, worn—widened in an expression Harry would never forget.
Not afraid.
Not surprised.
Recognition.
Gellert slowly stood up.
Every movement had the solemnity of a rite, of a prophecy being fulfilled.
“…You.”
His voice was hoarse, incredibly alive for a man who had been imprisoned for a while.
Harry didn't answer.
Grindelwald took a step forward, his hands shaking, as if he had to make sure what he saw was real.
“It can't be… and yet…” He paused, his eyes filled with feverish light.
“I would recognize that aura everywhere. I've felt it since I was a boy... since I chased the inevitable."
He leaned forward slightly, with an ancient, almost religious reverence.
"Son of the Peverells."
Harry held his breath.
“Herald of Death.”
The words echoed through the cell like a verdict.
And at that exact moment, a blue light exploded against the walls: a warning spell broken.
Dumbledore.
He was coming.
Grindelwald sensed it before Harry even realized it.
He chuckled softly, almost sweetly.
"He will come. He cannot ignore what is only half his." His eyes shone with a deep melancholy. “He never managed to ignore me.”
Harry gripped his wand instinctively.
“I’m not here to harm Dumbledore.”
“Oh, I know.” Grindelwald looked at him as if Harry were a work of art. "You're here to show him the truth. Like a scythe that cuts through illusion."
One step.
Another.
Until they were just a hair's breadth away.
“Do you know why I recognize you?” Gellert murmured. "Because you are the only living being who brings Death without being corrupted by it. The only one she chose... and spared."
Harry swallowed.
Then the door exploded behind him.
“GELLERT!”
Dumbledore's voice was thunder.
Harry turned slightly, while Grindelwald remained perfectly still, an enigmatic smile on his lips.
Dumbledore strode forward, wand in hand, gaze blazing.
But he wasn't looking at Harry.
He looked at Grindelwald.
“What have you done?!” shouted Dumbledore.
Gellert laughed softly, without madness.
A human laugh.
“It’s not me, Albus.”
Dumbledore's eyes widened.
Then Grindelwald made the slightest gesture toward Harry.
"It's him."
The room froze.
Dumbledore looked at Harry and his breathing hitched.
For the first time since Harry had known him, Albus Dumbledore looked truly… lost.
“Hadrian Peverell… what are you?”
Harry took a deep breath.
It was time.
“The wrong question, Professor Dumbledore.” His voice was calm, eternal.
“The right question is: what did you do to Tom Riddle… and what do you plan to do now?”
The silence that followed was absolute.
Grindelwald watched in silence, with the calm of someone who had already predicted the fall of an entire world.
Dumbledore was trembling imperceptibly.
And Harry, in the middle of the two most dangerous and brilliant men of their era, realized one thing:
History was changing.
And he was the knife Death used to rewrite it.
For a long moment, no one spoke.
The icy wind blew through the cracks in the high windows, and the faded morning light cast long shadows on the stone floor.
Harry stood still, Dumbledore staring at him as if he were seeing a ghost, and Grindelwald watching them both with a smile that seemed carved from a century of waiting.
Finally it was Dumbledore who broke the silence.
“Hadrian… I don’t understand.” His voice was shaking, just a little. "What do you want from me? Why bring me here? Why—"
Harry interrupted him, without raising his voice.
“To show you what you refuse to see.”
Dumbledore's eyes narrowed.
“And you would have come here, to the fortress of my greatest mistake, to… enlighten me?”
“Not to enlighten you.” Harry stared at him with an intensity that seemed to pierce through flesh. "To force you to look."
Dumbledore stiffened.
Grindelwald chuckled softly.
"It's remarkable, isn't it? How young he looks... and yet how old he actually is."
Harry didn't move a muscle.
Dumbledore gave him a sharp look. "Gellert. Shut up."
“Oh, Albus.” Grindelwald shook his head, amused. “Don’t talk like you’re the one in charge here.”
The torches flickered as if a sudden wind had swept through the room.
For an instant, Harry sensed Death behind him.
Dumbledore heard him.
He saw it in his eyes.
He, who had seen too much and understood too much in the course of his life, turned pale as if he had intuited the significance of what lay before him.
“You…” His voice cracked. “You are not just a Peverell.”
“No.”
“You’re not even just a wizard.”
“No.”
Grindelwald sighed, leaning against the stone wall, as fascinated as a man witnessing a sacred eclipse.
"It's the Herald," he murmured. "Death made flesh. Not an heir... but an emissary."
Dumbledore gasped, looking at Harry in terror and—
No, not just terror.
Wonder.
Pain.
Comprehension.
“Why me?” Harry asked, coldly, but not without a hint of sincerity.
"Why do you think I'm here, Dumbledore? Why do you think Death sent me?"
Dumbledore did not answer.
He couldn't.
It was Grindelwald who spoke, with the calm, brutal voice of one who had nothing left to lose.
“For the boy you failed.”
Dumbledore shook his head slowly, almost imperceptibly, as if he couldn't accept those words.
Harry took a step forward.
"Tom Riddle."
The name hit Dumbledore like a whiplash.
“Don't… dare—”
“You were the first adult to look at him and decide he was a monster.”
Harry's voice was low, controlled, but sharp as a dagger blade.
"You left him alone. You judged him. You gave him nothing but suspicion."
Dumbledore opened his mouth to retort, but Harry continued:
“And now you want to be the one to stop him?
The one who decides his fate?
How did you do it then?
How would you do it again?”
Grindelwald smiled, as satisfied as a professor who sees a student surpass the master.
Dumbledore, on the other hand, looked devastated.
“I… did what I thought was right.”
"And you were wrong." Harry spoke the words with the calm of an eternal judge.
“And he paid the price for your mistake.”
Dumbledore sank onto a bench, as if his legs could no longer support him.
He was not a weak man—but in that moment, he seemed fragile, broken by a past that was falling upon him like deadly snow.
“Why are you showing it to me?” he whispered. "Why now?"
Harry took a breath.
"Because Tom is changing." His voice became lower, almost a whisper. “Because you could stop the change… or allow him to heal.”
Dumbledore raised his face, wet with tears he hadn't realized he was shedding.
"Heal? Riddle? Harry… he's dangerous, unstable—”
"Then help him." Harry's voice suddenly became hard. "Or he will remain the monster you helped create."
The silence that followed was as heavy as an omen.
Then, slowly, Dumbledore nodded.
Once.
A small gesture, but one that changed everything.
“What… should I do?”
Harry took a step back.
Death seemed to place an invisible hand on his shoulder.
“When I ask you… you will ask him for forgiveness.”
Grindelwald laughed, a cracked yet luminous laugh.
"Oh, Albus. What perfect irony."
But Dumbledore didn't laugh.
Dumbledore looked at Harry as one might look at an oracle.
"I will do it." His voice was rough but gentle "For Tom. And… for you."
Harry was already taking a step towards the exit when a voice, sharper than steel, stopped him.
"Wait." Grindelwald. Not the aged and defeated caricature the world remembered…
No. At that moment, he seemed Gellert Grindelwald, the wizard who had made continents tremble.
His eyes were shining—
of fervor,
of madness,
of adoration.
"Let me see." A feverish whisper. “Show her to me.”
Silente paled, taking a step forward.
"Gellert, no—"
“Shut up, Albus.”
Grindelwald didn't take his eyes off Harry.
“You never understood, not even when you thought you did.”
He took a step closer, chained but still terrifyingly imposing.
“I’ve waited my whole life to see the Master of Death.” His lips curved into a smile filled with an echo of glory. "And now I want to see her. Without veils. Without metaphors."
Dumbledore visibly trembled. “Hadrian… don’t—”
"Do you really want to see her?"
Harry asked, his voice low as a crackling ember.
Grindelwald nodded, motionless, as if fearing that any movement would break the spell.
Then it happened.
It wasn't Harry who called her.
It was she who came.
A rustle of air, a shadow that stretched nowhere and everywhere.
But he was not the imposing, silent man Harry was used to seeing.
No.
A few steps away from Grindelwald, wrapped in a cloak as dark as an eclipse, appeared a woman.
High.
Elegant.
Hair like threads at night.
Eyes like dead stars.
A slow, sharp, carnal smile.
Death in the form Gellert Grindelwald always imagined it.
Dumbledore staggered back, terrified.
"Gellert, don’t look at—"
"She is." Grindelwald's voice was cracking with ecstasy.
"Look at her yourself. Look at what you've always refused to understand."
Harry approached the female figure with an innate, ancient respect.
And then-
He held out his hand to her.
Not like someone who handles absolute power.
But like someone who invites a lady to dance in a hall from another time.
Death smiled—
No to Gellert.
not to Dumbledore,
to Harry.
Grindelwald laughed, a great, broken laugh, almost a cry of triumph.
“Albus! Look how elegantly a True Master of Death accompanies Death itself!”
Dumbledore could not speak.
His hands were shaking.
The blue eyes, always so confident, were wide open in holy terror.
Harry didn't take his eyes off Death as he whispered to her:
"I'll be back soon."
She touched his face with a caress that touched not the flesh, but the soul.
Then it vanished, leaving in the air the echo of an impossible-to-describe scent.
Grindelwald, breathing hard, whispered:
“Oh…How could I have thought that Death belonged to me?
She belongs only to you, Hadrian Peverell."
Harry didn't answer.
And without another look, he disappeared across the room, leaving Dumbledore in a state of near shock and Grindelwald in devastating ecstasy.
__Albus Dumbledore__
The silence fell as heavy as stone as Harry disappeared.
For a few seconds no one spoke.
Not even the wind seemed to have the courage to enter the cell.
Silent stood still, his face rigid, his eyes wide as if he had just witnessed the end of the world.
Or its beginning.
A few steps away from him, Grindelwald laughed.
Not a loud laugh.
Not a crazy laugh.
A laugh victorious.
Low.
Route.
And charged with an ancient, almost forgotten triumph.
“Oh, Albus…” he murmured, his body still shaking with emotion. “Did you see?You saw.»
Dumbledore did not answer.
His hands were shaking as if he had touched a forbidden spell.
The beard, usually neat, looked older, heavier.
"Gellert..." he whispered. "That... wasn't an illusion."
Gellert looked up, a slow smile curving his lips.
"It never was, Albus. Not for anyone who really wants to see."
Dumbledore shook his head in disbelief, almost horrified by himself.
"Death… a different form… for him… and for you…"
“Because Death is not a concept, Albus.” Grindelwald bowed his head, his white hair scratched by time, his eyes still alive with bright fanaticism.
"Death is relationship. Belonging. Desire."
The chains jingled as he shifted slightly.
"And him?"
His voice dropped, like a man revealing an inviolable secret.
“He is the first in centuries to be… accepted.”
Dumbledore closed his eyes.
"He's a boy."
"He is the Master of Death." Grindelwald laughed. “And you’ve lived your whole life trying to deny it.”
Dumbledore seemed to break in an instant.
“Hadrian Peverell is… dangerous.” The words slipped from his mouth in a cracked breath.
"He's too powerful. Too… aware."
“Oh, Albus.”
Grindelwald leaned forward as far as his chains would allow, his eyes burning with something akin to devotion.
“You are not afraid of him because he is powerful.”
He bowed his head.
“You fear him because he is what you have never been: inevitable.”
Dumbledore held his breath, as if the sentence had wounded his soul.
Grindelwald continued, more gently, almost with compassion:
"I loved you for many things, Albus. But not for your ability to accept the inevitable."
Silente opened his eyes, shining.
“Gellert… What does he want from all this?”
Grindelwald laughed again, a tired, resigned yet brilliant laugh.
“Not us.” A melancholy smile crossed his face. "Not power. Not glory. Not death."
His eyes rose to the ceiling, as if following an invisible presence.
“He wants what has always made us weaker than him.”
He turned to Dumbledore, his gaze piercing him.
“The truth of things.”
Dumbledore took a step back, as if that sentence had physically affected him.
Gellert closed his eyes, a serene, frightening smile softening his face.
“And, for the first time in your life, Albus… you don’t own it.”
Dumbledore found no answer.
His voice, his rhetoric, his power… they seemed useless in that cell.
Gellert fell back against the wall, his eyes staring into space, whispering:
“Death adores him.”
A smile.
"And he loves her back."
The chains jingled in a final, soft movement.
Dumbledore stood still, pale as a ghost.
And for the first time in many years…
He really seemed old.
—
The journey back from Nurmengard was a torment.
Not because of the cold.
Not because of the distance.
But because, for the first time in decades, Albus Dumbledore couldn't think.
He walked through the snow like a man who has seen his faith crumble.
Each step seemed to drag him deeper into the burden of his own omissions.
He is the Master of Death.
Gellert's words echoed in his mind like a doomed mantra.
And those images—those cursed, impossible images—recurred in a loop:
Hadrian reaching out…
Death that grabs him…
Grindelwald kneeling like a believer before a prophet.
His heart was beating too fast.
Or too slow.
He could no longer tell the difference.
He stopped in the middle of the path, closing his eyes.
A boy.
A Peverell.
A creature that had yet to be defined.
Nevertheless…
Dumbledore had always considered himself a man of vision.
A strategist.
A guardian of good.
But what he saw called everything into question.
And his first thought was terribly human:
I can't control him.
A shiver ran through him.
"What madness..." he muttered to himself. "What senseless madness..."
He took off his glasses, massaging the bridge of his nose.
The frame trembled in his fingers.
He was no longer young.
He wasn't stronger anymore.
And Hadrian—that living enigma, that luminous shadow,that impossible heir —he would never allow anyone to manipulate him.
Not even him.
Another Riddle, he thought, a flash of cold in his mind.
But it was a thought that dissolved immediately, incoherent, wrong.
Tom Riddle was a void looking for a fill.
Hadrian was an eclipse.
A presence that obscured and illuminated at the same time.
He remembered Grindelwald's look at him, when Hadrian had left the cell.
“You are afraid of him because it is inevitable.”
Dumbledore closed his eyes tighter.
He wanted to deny it.
Deny everything.
To declare that it wasn’t possible, that he—Albus Dumbledore—still had a role, a power, an influence on how the wizarding world would evolve.
But that sentence, said with the cruel lucidity of a defeated man, was the most terrible truth he had ever heard.
You are not the yardstick by which this century will be measured.
For the first time in his life, Dumbledore felt… marginal.
Not part of the plot.
Just a witness to an event bigger than himself.
“Hadrian Peverell… what do you intend to become?” he whispered into the snow.
The frost seemed to give him a silent answer:
It doesn't matter what Dumbledore wanted.
The change would have happened anyway.
And then something broke inside him.
Not hope.
Not trust.
The certainty.
That blind, arrogant certainty that for years had allowed him to believe he could distinguish good from evil, right from wrong.
Now he was forced to face reality:
Hadrian Peverell was not another Riddle.
He wasn't another potential tyrant.
It was something Dumbledore couldn't quite define.
And that scared him more than any dark wizard.
If he is truly the Master of Death… then I…
He wasn't used to that line of thinking.
All his life he had feared that his ambition might lead him back to Gellert's side.
Now he feared he was simply… irrelevant.
He gathered his cloak around his shoulders and resumed walking, more slowly than before.
He had many decisions to make.
And there is no easy way out.
Because whatever path he chose…
Hadrian Peverell would have changed the world.
And this time, Albus Dumbledore wasn't sure he could stop him.
Or drive.
Or understand.
—
Dumbledore strode unsteadily through the corridors of Peverell Manor, his soul in turmoil. Just a few days earlier, in Nurmengard, he had witnessed a young man, barely twenty years old, wielding a control over death that no one should possess. Fear had crept into him like a subtle poison, yet now he knew he must face the truth: he must speak to Hadrian Peverell, look that power in the eye, and try to understand it.
When he entered the study, Hadrian greeted him calmly, as if he had anticipated the visit. His elegant posture, his measured smile, his innate confidence… everything about him spoke of absolute control, but also of patience. Dumbledore felt a shiver run down his spine: he knew Hadrian sensed his every hesitation, every doubt.
"Hadrian..." he began, his voice unsteady, more from surprise than respect. "I can't help but wonder... is it right that you have all this power?"
Hadrian regarded him calmly, his green eyes as deep as the abyss. "And you, Albus... are you afraid of death?" he replied in a measured, almost challenging tone, letting the words fall through the air like a pendulum swinging slowly but inexorably.
Dumbledore hesitated. The old teacher, the man who had guided generations of wizards, who had studied the laws of magic and the boundaries of the soul... was now faced with a simple, terrible truth: the fear of death had always accompanied him. It was part of him, inevitable, but he had always masked it with knowledge, wisdom, and strategy.
Hadrian wasn't judging; he was simply observing, reading every shadow in Dumbledore's soul. "Albus," he continued with an almost hurtful calm, "it's not power itself that defines right or wrong. It's how you accept it. I don't fear death... that's why I can do what others wouldn't dare even imagine."
Dumbledore took a deep breath, trying to contain the wave of emotions that was washing over him. "And yet... a boy your age... with such control... could easily become... something... unstoppable."
Hadrian smiled slightly, almost with indulgent compassion. "The real question, Albus, isn't whether I'm unstoppable. It's whether you're prepared to see what happens when someone stops fearing what you've always feared."
Dumbledore remained silent, knowing that his next decision would not be merely political or moral, but profoundly personal. Every fiber of his being knew that this meeting would forever change his perception of power, death, and the very fate of Hadrian and the wizarding world.
Dumbledore remained still, almost unable to take his eyes off Hadrian. The young man's every word was measured, penetrating, yet it carried with it a calm, a wisdom that Dumbledore would not have expected from someone his age. Hadrian continued:
"Death is not the enemy, Albus. It never was. To fear it is to live with invisible chains. I have accepted it, and because of this, I can move without hesitation. Not because I am immortal, but because I have chosen not to fear anymore."
Dumbledore felt a shiver down his spine. The profundity of that sentence struck him like a bolt of lightning, but strangely he didn't feel paralyzed. Indeed, he reassured him. The kindness, maturity, and clarity with which Hadrian spoke were proof that such enormous power was not destined for corruption or arrogance.
"It's... incredible," Dumbledore murmured, finally finding the words. "I never imagined... someone your age, with such power, could... display such understanding of life and death."
Hadrian inclined his head slightly, his smile measured but warm. "Power without wisdom is a curse, Albus. I learned early that fearing what you cannot control is futile. Better to understand, observe, choose. Always."
Dumbledore took a deep breath, feeling a weight lift within him. He had feared the impetuosity, the impulsiveness of such a powerful young man. Instead, before him, he saw not only mastery over death, but the calm of one who had chosen to wield it with discernment. That gentleness, that maturity, gave him confidence: if Hadrian's power grew further, he would not be a tyrant... but a guardian.
And for the first time, Dumbledore felt a small thrill of hope that, perhaps, everything that was happening could have a different future.
Chapter 14: Old Traditions
Chapter Text
—Tom—
Tom closed the door to his room with a sharp snap, his heart still skipping a beat. He sank into the old chair by the window—a battered relic, like all of Gaunt Manor—and breathed deeply, several times, as if forcing the air to obey him.
It didn't work.
Emotions boiled inside him like poorly calibrated potions: fear, desire, confusion, relief... and that other, more insidious thing that refused to take shape. It was like trying to grasp smoke.
Tom ran a shaking hand through his hair. He didn't understand. He couldn't remember the last time he couldn’t understand something.
The diary.
The words of his younger self.
That part of him that had begged, that had looked at him with desperate greed... and then the collapse. The fracture. The return.
Hadrian.
Hadrian holding him tight as he… cried.
He, Tom Riddle, who hadn't shed tears since childhood.
Humiliation and shock burned his cheeks, but they couldn't erase the most stubborn memory: Hadrian's calm voice, the firmness of his hands, the reassuring, impossible presence.
It was a constant. The only constant his mind seemed able to grasp.
Tom stood up abruptly, as if to chase away that knowledge, and the ancient floorboards creaked under his footsteps. When he finally felt his emotions retreat into a more manageable corner of his chest, he opened the door and stepped out into the hallway.
Lestrange and Rosier were there, like sentries.
They had probably been there for hours.
Lestrange took a hesitant half-step forward. “My Lord— …Tom. Are you all right?”
The question irritated him, but he recognized it for what it was: fear, distorted affection, loyalty.
Rosier, however, didn't look away from him. There was something different, a careful calculation, the language of magic rather than words.
Rosier finally spoke. "Your magic," he said softly. "It's... different. More stable. More... whole."
Tom remained still. For a moment, he felt a shivering along his spine, a vibration he recognized as something he'd been missing for years: balance.
“So it shows,” he murmured, unsure whether to be pleased or terrified.
Rosier nodded slowly, as if watching a newly reborn phoenix. "I'd say so. It seems that whatever happened... it made you stronger."
Tom looked down.
Stronger.
Or just more vulnerable?
Because if his magic was whole again… so was the rest of him.
And he wasn't ready, not yet, to define what that meant.
For a few days Tom managed to convince everyone – even himself – that he was back to his old self.
His most faithful followers watched him with a devout caution, as if they feared that too sudden a movement might upset a balance that had just been achieved.
And instead Tom felt his magic flow clear, solid, as if an ancient knot had finally been untied.
He was… whole.
He didn't remember the sensation, and that was already a warning bell.
When the Wizengamot summons arrived, Tom greeted the letter with a raised eyebrow. There weren't many sessions that actually required his presence... and those that did were usually interesting.
That was more than expected.
The great Wizengamot hall was seething with murmurs, purple robes rising at every indignant gesture.
Tom entered with a measured, elegant step, the hard gaze of someone who dared the entire world to try to stop him.
But his attention stopped on a specific figure.
Hadrian Peverell, standing in the center of the circular arena, the light falling on him like a natural spotlight.
Slowly, noiselessly, Tom took his seat, sinking into the seat reserved for the heirs of ancient houses.
No one noticed the way his fingers closed on the armrest.
Before Hadrian stood an elderly goblin, stiff as a newly forged anvil, surrounded by officials from the Ministry who were trying, in vain, to explain the details of the treaty to him.
The goblin wasn't listening to them.
His eyes, black as polished obsidian, were fixed solely on Hadrian.
Hadrian…was talking.
"History has already taught us," he was saying, in that calm yet cutting tone Tom knew all too well, "that conflict between our peoples brings only ruin. We don't want to make the same mistakes as our ancestors. Not this time."
His words were neither honey nor deception.
They were right.
They were vision.
And Tom — albeit reluctantly — found himself recognizing him.
The goblin raised an eyebrow, almost in challenge. "You speak as if you know what ruin is, young Peverell."
Hadrian didn't back down. "I know it better than you think."
A silence as thick as steel fell over the room.
Tom felt the nervous tic of his magic respond, as if to a shared call.
Then Hadrian continued, with a composure that silenced even the most unruly of the old Lords.
"This treaty isn't about the supremacy of wizards or the subjugation of goblins. It's about recognizing your worth, your culture, and the right not to be betrayed again."
He paused, and Tom saw the goblin incline his head imperceptibly.
It was an ancient gesture, an invitation to sincerity.
“And we,” Hadrian concluded, “don’t want another war.”
The goblin representative closed the document, completely ignoring the Ministry official who was still trying to get his attention.
"I'll talk to the Bank. We'll work out a deal."
He turned to the Lords. "Thanks to him."
He gestured sharply at Hadrian.
As he felt it, Hadrian's magic expanded subtly, elegantly, irresistibly. Not threatening—but inevitable.
Tom felt his heart tighten in a movement that had nothing rational about it.
Hadrian wasn't just changing magical politics.
He was changing the world.
And everyone saw it.
For a moment, Tom felt an unfamiliar, almost dizzying sensation:
that Hadrian Peverell was dominating that room without ever raising his voice.
And that he, Tom Riddle, was looking at him like you look at a star you can no longer ignore.
—
Tom resisted.
Against every impulse, against every thread of magic that seemed to draw him to Peverell Manor like an invisible noose.
For a whole week.
A week during which the discipline of solitude was imposed:
studies, meetings with his most loyal followers, restorations and new protections placed on the Gaunt Manor.
Every night he told himself that he needed to create distance, that Hadrian Peverell was doing something to his equilibrium, something dangerously close to a shift.
He didn't change.
He couldn't change.
Yet, the more he tried to ignore it, the more those thoughts returned—like the constant beating of a heart that wouldn't shut up.
When a new summons from the Wizengamot arrived, Tom stared at it without blinking.
It was the perfect opportunity to test whether the distance had worked.
If Hadrian had become… forgettable.
He entered the room with a composed step, a mask of elegance and power.
He sat among the other Lords, avoiding the gaze he knew would unsettle him.
But then Hadrian stood up.
And the world simply tilted back toward him.
“I thank the Wizengamot for convening so quickly.”
Hadrian's voice rang out clear, powerful in its calm.
Tom felt every fiber of his body tense.
It wasn't magic, not the traditional kind.
It was something infinitely more subtle.
Charisma. Presence.
That damned light that seemed to follow him everywhere.
Hadrian continued:
"Today we're not talking about politics. We're talking about moral responsibility."
The eyes swept across the room, and Tom had the wild impression that for a moment they rested right on him.
“Most of us here were born into magical families.”
A murmur arose, immediately stifled.
Hadrian didn't smile, he didn't show any trace of satisfaction.
“This is a privilege.”
The word hung suspended, sharp as a razor.
“But not everyone is this lucky.”
Hadrian inhaled slowly.
“In the Muggle world, many magical children are mistreated, isolated and feared.
In the wizarding world… we are no better.
There are families who don't understand their children, or who abuse their power to control them.”
Tom held a breath.
Only one.
Almost imperceptible.
Hadrian continued, and something in his voice—a polite, hidden, but real note of pain—hit him in an unseemly way.
“I propose the creation of a safe, protected place, under the supervision of the Wizengamot:
a facility for young wizards in difficulty, who cannot remain in their homes, whatever they may be.”
The looks in the room became tense.
The topic was delicate and thorny.
“I'm not talking about an orphanage. I'm talking about protection.
To give those children what we all take for granted:
a possibility.
A safe home.
A future.”
Tom felt something break inside him.
Silently.
Like a piece of ice that gives in to heat.
Hadrian Peverell was not just touching on a political theme.
He was violating an area of his soul that Tom believed was dead, buried, irrecoverable.
His past.
His childhood.
His hunger.
And nothing—no weeks apart, no discipline—could protect Tom from that.
Hadrian was unforgettable.
Unstoppable.
A force that bent, broke, rebuilt.
And Tom realized, with a mixture of anger and terror, that whatever was changing inside him…
…it wouldn't have been enough to remain far away to prevent it.
—Harry—
When Hadrian finished speaking, a silence so tense it seemed physical fell in the room.
For a moment Harry almost thought magic itself was holding its breath.
Then—as expected—the more conservative Lords erupted in indignant murmurs.
Lord Nott was the first to rise with an almost theatrical stiffness.
"Lord Peverell, with all due respect, you are speaking of interfering with the family structure of..." he hesitated, "...Muggle-borns. It is not the Wizengamot's role to oversee non-magical affairs."
Harry kept his gaze steady. His face was a perfect balance of courtesy and authority.
“I hate to contradict you, Lord Nott,” he replied calmly, “ but it's our job to protect every wizard and witch under our jurisdiction, regardless of where or what family they were born into.”
Another Lord—Selwyn, predictably—intervened sharply:
"And should we go into Muggle homes, perhaps? Check how they raise their children? That risks jeopardizing the Treaty of Secrecy!"
Harry nodded slowly, as if he had anticipated that objection exactly.
"I never spoke of abolishing the treaty," he replied, each word falling like a perfectly calibrated stone. "Our secrecy remains a priority. But there is a substantial difference between revealing the magic and informing of its existence to those who are already touched by it."
Some Lords fell silent, unsure of the line Harry was drawing.
"Parents of Muggle-borns," he continued, "have the right to know what magic is when they encounter it in their own homes. They have the right to be educated, mentored, and—if necessary—supported."
Lord Parkinson jumped to his feet, indignant:
“Are you suggesting that our world should correct the Muggle world’s shortcomings?”
Harry just smiled.
The kind of smile that showed not hostility, but a form of ancient weariness, as if he had seen too much for his young age.
"I'm saying that our children—the wizards of the future—are not the responsibility of Muggles. They are our responsibility” There was a gasp of breath. The sentence had been a precise blow, impossible to ignore.
Harry pressed on:
“If a Muggle family rejects their child’s magic, mistreats them, tries to repress them or punish them for something they can’t control… we have a moral—and legal—duty to intervene.”
There was a moment of silence before he added, in a surprisingly mild tone:
“And, if necessary, to offer a guardianship process. And yes… why not? Adoption into the magical world.”
A murmur immediately arose. Some Lords were shocked; others, however, seemed to be thinking seriously.
Harry didn't retreat an inch.
"Do we prefer to ignore these children?" he asked, his voice a calm echo that carried through the room. "Do we prefer them to live in fear? To grow up hiding who they are?
Or worse… that they arrive at Hogwarts already broken?”
Out of the corner of his eye he saw Tom, standing still as a statue.
His face was impenetrable, but his eyes—only his eyes—seemed to have been pierced by an invisible blade.
Harry continued, without giving anything away:
“The wizarding world can and must do better. We cannot allow Muggle ignorance to destroy our children, nor our indifference to condemn them."
A senior member of the Wizengamot, a silver-haired witch, slowly rose to her feet.
“Lord Peverell,” she said gravely, “your proposal is… bold. But correct.
Perhaps it's time we took a more responsible role towards those born as wizards.
I move that the motion be accepted for consideration by the special committee."
There was surprise. And then, slowly, some consensus.
Harry bowed his head slightly in thanks, maintaining the imperturbable calm that had become his signature.
And as the Wizengamot debated heatedly, he clearly felt—almost physically—Tom's gaze falling on him.
He couldn't resist the temptation to cross paths with him.
Tom was pale.
Shocked.
Shocked by something Harry couldn't name yet.
An orphan child.
A boy raised in indifference.
A man tempered by solitude.
Harry didn't look away.
And for a moment, in that room filled with power, history, and prejudice, he felt as if the only conversation that really mattered was the silent one between him and Tom.
As the Wizengamot members streamed out of the room like a river of purple robes, Hadrian felt the tension slowly melt away from his shoulders. He had won another battle. A small one, but an important one.
No sooner had he reached the exit than he was surrounded by a small group of warm-faced witches and wizards, people known to support Dumbledore and his progressive initiatives.
Lord Weasley was the first to approach. Tall, with a beard as red as a flame and that good-natured look so similar—too similar—to the future Arthur.
"Lord Peverell!" he exclaimed with rousing enthusiasm. "Speech like yours hasn't been heard in decades! It's about time someone reminded this assembly that children are... Well, children! Not political weapons!"
And he gave him a resounding pat on the shoulder.
Harry staggered slightly, more from the emotional shock than the force of the blow.
For a moment he saw Arthur
—his shy, slightly awkward smile,
—his big hands always gentle,
—his kindness, so pure it seemed like a weapon against the world.
The lump in my throat came suddenly and mercilessly.
Lord Weasley laughed heartily.
"By Merlin, you're rock solid! I hope to see proposals like this again soon. Hogwarts—and our entire world—needs young leaders with your head on their shoulders."
An older witch nodded, her eyes bright.
"Albus will speak highly of you in the coming days, rest assured. You've given him much to think about... and that's no easy feat."
Harry smiled kindly.
Measured.
As if he didn't have a storm brewing in his chest.
"Thank you. My only goal is to help those who have no voice."
“And that’s a noble intention,” another supporter chimed in, “especially in a time like this.”
Harry nodded again, listening to compliments, handshakes, and encouraging words.
But as he walked toward the exit, he felt that blow on his shoulder like a footprint left there, warm and bitter.
Arthur Weasley would not be born for many years.
Yet his goodness—or an echo of it—was already there, embodied in that ancient ancestor.
It was like being hit by a ghost from the future.
Harry held back a sigh.
Maybe that was the price of time travel:
seeing faces that reminded him of home, but belonging to people who would never truly know him.
As he stepped out of the Wizengamot and the cool London breeze caressed his face, he stood still for a moment, letting the pain and nostalgia slip away.
He had a world to change.
And no time to regret what he had lost.
—
The door closed behind him with a soft thud, and Harry finally felt the tension of the Wizengamot begin to melt away. He needed a hot tea and a moment of silence.
He didn't have time to take off his cloak when Hermione appeared from the living room.
“Harry!” her voice was somewhere between a restrained rebuke and a burst of pride. "I followed you through the transmission sphere. You were… incredible."
Harry's smile widened, proud but tired.
“Thank you, ’Mione.”
But she didn't fully return the smile. Her hands were clasped in front of her chest, her fingers constantly moving nervously. Her eyes wavered between admiration and something else... something darker.
Harry studied her carefully.
"What's going on? You look like you just read three volumes of Maledictus and didn't like the ending."
Hermione looked down.
"I didn't mean to ruin the moment for you. Really."
Harry approached her, placing a hand on her shoulder.
"Hermione. Tell me."
She took a deep breath, as if she had to find the courage to say it.
“I’m still… shaken by what I learned about Abraxas Malfoy.”
His heart skipped a beat.
"What do you mean?"
"I've been researching," Hermione explained, in that quick, heated voice she used when something deeply outraged her. "I've found accounts of pure-blood families, educational treatises, old protocols... Harry, what he went through as a child is—"
She paused, as if the right word was too difficult to pronounce.
“It’s abuse, Harry. Not ‘traditional discipline.’ Abuse.”
The room seemed to grow quieter.
Harry inhaled slowly, trying not to scrunch up his face too much.
Hermione continued, her voice shaking but steady.
"You spoke today about protecting minors... and you were right. But seeing Abraxas sitting there, impassive, knowing what was done to him... and thinking about how so many other children are raised the same way just because it's 'tradition'... it shocked me."
Harry lowered his head for a moment.
No surprise, just a sad confirmation.
"I know."
“And when you talked about creating a safe place, about intervening with magical minors in families that don’t accept them… Harry, I thought: why stop there?”
Hermione's eyes filled with indignant pain.
"In our world, there are magical families who treat their children like property. That punishes them with spells. That mold them into the image of their ideologies. That frightens them. That breaks them. And no one says anything because they are 'ancient houses.'"
A tremor ran through her voice.
“Abraxas is not an isolated case.”
Harry looked at her for a long time.
Then he placed his hands on hers.
"Hermione... that's why I had that speech today. Because I know exactly what it's like to grow up in a home that doesn't want you. Because I know what it feels like when no one intervenes. And because..." He paused for a moment, his voice lowering. “…because I can recognize that pain even when it is well hidden.”
Hermione squeezed his hands tightly.
"I will support you, Harry. Every step of the way. But please… don't forget the children like Abraxas. The ones no one sees."
A sad smile crossed his face.
“I will never forget them.”
Hermione finally smiled too, but with a shadow still present.
Harry pulled her into a brief hug.
“We’ll make it,” she whispered.
"One at a time. One child at a time."
—Hermione—
The evening was cool, and Diagon Alley was lit by the flickering lights of the lanterns hanging from the shops. Hermione walked beside Abraxas Malfoy, the measured, calm pace of the man ahead of her betraying no hurry. The tension between them was palpable, but not unpleasant: there was curiosity, there was challenge, there was that echo of respect Hermione had learned to recognize among the most rigid Purebloods.
"Lady Peverell," he began in that velvety voice, "yesterday's session was... enlightening. Lord Hadrian knows how to stir public opinion."
"He's good at what he does," Hermione replied simply. "And in this case... necessary."
Abraxas nodded slowly, scanning the displays as if choosing his words.
"His proposal for the protection and education of minors... I admit it's innovative. Some have called it revolutionary. Others... dangerous."
Hermione raised an eyebrow.
"And which category do you fall into?"
A small, amused smile curved his lips.
"Let's say... curious. I was wondering what your opinion is, Lady Peverell. About these... new methods that seem to challenge some of our traditions."
‘Here we are,’ thought Hermione. ‘I knew it.’
They walked a little further, until they passed Flourish & Blotts. Hermione stopped, turning to him with icy calm.
"If you want to know what I really think," she said softly but clearly, "I think many Pureblood traditions are anything but noble. Especially those concerning the upbringing of children."
Abraxas didn't scrunch up his face… but his eyes did.
A shiver, almost imperceptible.
Hermione continued, her tone academic but sharp:
“For example: the discipline bound Using restrictive or punitive spells to "correct" a child. A method considered 'acceptable' by many ancient families.”
She straightened, proud and implacable.
“If this is how you intend to raise your future children, Abraxas Malfoy, then you may cease courting me immediately.”
He stiffened his back.
Hermione noticed the iron control with which he handled the surprise — typical Malfoy.
She completed, without trembling:
“ Because no child of mine, never, will be punished by a spell. No child under my roof will grow up in fear.”
Silence.
The lanterns seemed to hold breath.
Abraxas looked at her for a long time. His face remained calm, but something in his eyes… something ancient and fragile… cracked slightly.
“Lady Peverell,” he said finally, in a lower voice, “I… do not wish my eventual children…fear their father."
Hermione stood still, surprised by the unspoken vulnerability.
Abraxas inhaled, slowly, as if the words were a difficult spell:
“I have no intention of repeating what was imposed on me.”
For a moment Hermione saw the child he had been: stiff, alone, trained to perfection.
And for a moment, she pitied him.
“So,” she replied more softly, “that’s a good start.”
Abraxas bowed slightly.
“For you,” he murmured, “I can revise every tradition.”
Hermione blushed slightly—more out of annoyance than embarrassment.
"Not for me," she replied. "For whoever you will be one day."
Without waiting for an answer, she continued walking.
Abraxas followed her, silent, thoughtful as she had never seen him.
As they walked slowly down Diagon Alley, Abraxas broke the silence with a question Hermione had anticipated, but never imagined would be so direct.
"Lady Peverell… I must ask," he said, his voice a touch more cautious, "what's going on between Tom and Hadrian? I've noticed that Tom is… upset."
Hermione watched him calmly, considering how to respond without giving too much away. "Abraxas," she began, "Harry always knows what he's doing. I rarely get involved when it comes to him and Tom."
Abraxas's pace slowed, and his gaze became more attentive. "So... it's not dangerous? You don't intend to intervene?"
Hermione shook her head slightly. "He's not dangerous in the sense that Tom can handle much more than you think. But he is… upset, yes. Hadrian has a strong presence, gentle but possessive. He doesn't show it violently, but Tom senses it in every gesture, every word. It's inevitable that he feels overwhelmed."
Abraxas was silent for a moment, digesting those words. Hermione continued, her voice calm and measured: "Hadrian doesn't impose, he doesn't coerce. He knows how to assert himself with firmness and gentleness at the same time. That's why Tom is confused: he's never experienced anything like it. And Harry... Well, Harry lets him take over; he rarely intervenes."
Abraxas nodded slowly, his face serious, as if trying to understand a dynamic too complex for him. "I see... so Tom is... captured by Hadrian's power, but not violently?"
Hermione smiled slightly, almost ironically. "Exactly. He's kind, but total. Possessive, but never cruel. Tom is faced with something he's never known, and that rarely happens to someone who's lived his life."
They walked in silence for a few more minutes, the sound of footsteps and the carts of Diagon Alley in the background, while Abraxas pondered what Hermione had just revealed to him. Hermione watched him sideways, with an expression of admiration and confusion: a man raised amidst rigor and tradition, forced to confront emotions he had never experienced.
—Abraxas—
Abraxas walked beside Hermione along Diagon Alley, but his gaze didn't follow the shops or the passersby. His full attention was focused on her. Lady Peverell wasn't just beautiful, she was... different. The way she carried herself, the confidence in her gestures, the firm tone of her voice: everything about her spoke of strength and independence.
Abraxas found himself noticing the rapid beating of his heart, a sense of wonder and longing he couldn't quite understand. He'd grown up with rigid rules, taught to respect hierarchy and to despise women who dared to match a man. Yet here, beside Hermione, all those beliefs...they were wavering.
‘How can a woman be so… indomitable?’ he asked himself, unable to look away from those eyes that shone with intelligence and pride. His mind flashed back to the lessons he'd learned from his parents, the behaviors they'd taught him to consider "appropriate" for a young noblewoman. Yet Hermione defied all of this without seeming arrogant, without trying to impose herself, simply being herself.
Abraxas found himself silent, struck by an admiration he'd never felt before. His attraction was as much mental as physical: it wasn't just the beauty of her features, the grace of her movements, but that quiet pride, that confidence that no fear or threat could dent. Hermione was a natural force, and he was forced to acknowledge it.
A shiver ran down his spine learning that everything he'd been taught to despise in a woman was irremediably captivating him. A part of him wanted to distance himself, resist, recall the old rules, but another part, much deeper, urged him to follow her, to learn from her, to let himself be guided by her spirit.
He walked beside her and realized that smiling had never felt so natural. Hermione didn't know it, not yet, but with every step she took, she was rewriting the rules of Abraxas Malfoy.
Chapter 15: Broken Pieces
Chapter Text
—Harry—
Harry wasn't naive. He knew that battle wouldn't be won with a single speech. His speech on child protection had sparked something—you could see it in the eyes of the members of the so-called "light" front. Old, respectable families, all proud to be allies of good, suddenly attentive, receptive.
But on the other side of the room, the more conservatives remained rigid as marble. The Goldsteins, the Selwyns, the Yaxleys. Their silence wasn't indifference: it was a wall.
Harry couldn't wait for them to give in on their own.
So he did the most obvious thing for him: he went to seek the truth where the truth lived.
Hogwarts.
The castle greeted him as always: with a familiar thrill and, at the same time, the realization that he was no longer a student. Dumbledore was waiting for him at the foot of the entrance steps.
“I thought you’d come back,” he said with a thin smile.
Harry explained his intent bluntly. Dumbledore didn't hesitate for a moment.
“You want to talk to the most… difficult kids,” he translated with an almost paternal calm.
“I want to hear them,” Harry pointed out.
Dumbledore gave him access to a group of Muggle-born students who had had the most trouble integrating into the wizarding world. Some were unsure. Others were angry. One in particular struck Harry: a boy sitting alone, leaning against the wall, his arms crossed and his gaze hard.
And he was eleven years old.
His name was George Rivers. An ordinary name for a child who wasn't ordinary at all.
“Have you ever been punished for your magic at home?” Harry asked, sitting down beside him simply.
George nodded slightly, shrugging his shoulders.
“My mother says I’m a monster.”
Harry felt the world tighten. He didn't say anything for a few seconds. He let the silence be gentler than any consolation.
"You're not a monster. You're a wizard."
The child's eyes lit up with a desperate hunger. The hunger to believe in something no one had ever granted him.
They talked for a long time. Stories of barred doors, locked rooms, screams. Harry didn't force him. He didn't push him. He just listened.
And when Dumbledore returned to the hall, he found Harry saying:
"I don't want the children to survive. I want them to live."
George didn't hesitate for a moment.
“I want to say it too.”
Harry looked into his eyes. He saw the courage that suffering carves only in the strongest.
“Do you wish to testify before the Wizengamot?” he asked quietly.
The boy took a breath, trembling, but did not look away.
“If it helps protect someone else, yes.”
That was the answer he needed.
When he left Hogwarts, Harry had only one certainty: war was not won with spells, but with reality. With living voices. With stories that no aristocrat could ignore behind the shield of tradition.
And he was ready to take them to the heart of magical power.
Even if it means dismantling it brick by brick.
The Upper Hall was packed.
The marble floor reflected the judges' purple robes and the clinking of ministerial seals. No one was inattentive today. No one was whispering. There was a tense, ethereal silence, the expectation of something no one had ever seen in that place before.
An eleven-year-old boy at the center of the Wizengamot.
George Rivers. Small, thin, with large, dark eyes that still seemed terrified of the world. Harry was at his side, as promised. He didn't need magic to command respect: his mere presence was armor.
The Chairman of the meeting cleared his throat.
“George, do you wish to tell the Wizengamot why you are here?”
The boy looked at Harry. Harry nodded.
And then George spoke.
"My mother thinks I'm... wrong," he began, softly but clearly. "When magic first left my hands, she called me a monster. She tried to make me stop."
“How?” asked a cold voice from Lord Selwyn.
George looked down… but he didn't shut up.
"She locked me in a dark room. For days. Without speaking to anyone. Without food, sometimes."
A murmur passed through the room like a gust of icy wind.
“And when I cried, she told me monsters don’t cry.”
Silence.
Harry never took his eyes off the Wizengamot. Not from the shocked, or cracked, or hardened looks. Not from Dumbledore's drawn face. Not from the clenched fists of the Goblin representatives.
George continued.
“I… I don’t want this to happen to other kids like me.”
The words echoed through the room.
The President cleared his throat.
“Thank you, young Rivers.”
The boy returned to his seat, with Harry touching his shoulder in a barely perceptible but protective gesture. A promise.
That's when the real battle began.
Lord Nott rose, his face red with indignation.
"Another reason why Muggle-borns are a risk to our world! Let them grow up with their own, and we end up with these kinds of disturbed creatures!"
Lady Longbottom rose immediately.
“Or maybe the problem is that we do nothing to protect them, Lord Nott!”
From the stands a Weasley – perhaps Septimus – blurted out:
“That boy is braver than half this room!”
Voices, shouts, protests.
The conservatives were furious:
"It's not our job to save Muggles from their barbarism!"
“Segregation has protected us for centuries!”
But for the first time… they seemed less sure.
And then an unsuspecting pureblood spoke.
Lord Yaxley.
"I would never allow one of my children to be treated like this."
The room fell silent. "It doesn't matter where a child comes from. A wizard is a wizard."
Harry saw the crack. The moment they realized.
George had done more than he had done in two whole sessions.
The President banged his gavel.
“Lord Peverell’s proposal will be discussed in committee immediately.”
Harry looked down at the boy beside him.
George raised his head shyly.
"Did I do well?"
Harry smiled. For the first time in days, without shadows.
“You did the bravest thing anyone could do.”
And as the Wizengamot erupted in argument, Harry knew that history had changed direction that day.
Not thanks to magic.
But thanks to a child who had the courage to speak.
Harry moved to approach George, ready to side-along him and take him back to Hogwarts. The boy was still gazing in amazement at the great statues, the hanging embers of the chandeliers, everything glittering and terrible about the Ministry.
A voice rose behind them.
“Lord Peverell.”
Harry turned around.
Septimus Weasley advanced slowly, without the air of someone wanting to start a political discussion. His gaze was different: absorbed. Deep. Human.
"Can I ask you a question?"
Harry nodded, not letting go of George's shoulder. The boy, distracted, was clutching his robes lightly.
"Your proposal..." Septimius continued. "Does it also include the possibility of adopting the most... compromised children? Those who can't return to their families?"
Harry breathed slowly.
"Yes. That's exactly what I want. No child should be left without a place to go."
George didn't even look at him. He was still overwhelmed by the ministry, by the wizards, by the echo of adult voices talking about him as if he were a political phenomenon. As if he were a symbol.
Harry placed a hand on his shoulder in a natural, instinctive gesture. A promise: you were no longer alone.
Septimus followed that gesture with his gaze.
Then he said something Harry wouldn't have expected.
“I already have children.” The voice was calm. Confident. “But there’s always room for one more.”
The world seemed to stop for a moment.
It wasn't a dramatic statement. He didn't say it to impress the Wizengamot or the newspapers. He said it like a father seeing a frightened child.
Harry felt a lump in his throat that had nothing to do with politics or strategy. It was something much more real and simple.
A family that opened up.
Only then did George look up at Septimus. The smile he received in return wasn't pity. It wasn't an act of charity.
It was a promise.
Harry took a deep breath. The words came out low and genuine.
“I knew the light was still alive in this world.”
Septimus replied with a barely perceptible smile.
“You just brought it out, Lord Peverell.”
For the first time in long, hard days, Harry didn't feel the burden of fighting alone.
And he saw the future move.
Not through decrees.
But through people who chose to be better.
George's case had been a detonator.
Harry hadn't expected it. No one had. In the space of a week, the Ministry had changed more than it had in thirty years.
Not just debates, not just proclamations.
Actions.
A new department had been formed in an emergency: mediwizards, Aurors, psychowizards, and even Hogwarts teachers had volunteered to monitor the living conditions of the muggleborn children.
Hermione had been the first to join.
Harry watched her pacing the conference room, which was filled with documents and reports. She was tense, but her eyes were shining.
"It's less serious than we thought," she'd told him with a shaky smile. "Most Muggle families love their children, despite their fear of magic."
Harry really wanted to believe it. But the cases that weren't "most" were the ones that remained in his mind.
When they arrived, they were always a punch in the stomach.
Children kept locked in closets.
Children who hid their bruises with spontaneous illusions.
Malnourished children who were scared of healing spells.
Every single case was a memory too similar to his own.
And in all of this, Tom had changed.
Not in an obvious way. Not in front of others.
On the surface he remained impeccable: elegant, calculating, self-possessed.
But Harry was watching him too well to be mistaken.
Tom spoke less.
He listened more.
He had become cautious, as if every word on that matter hurt him.
Harry saw him harden as they analyzed the reports, as they scanned the photos, files, and testimonies. It wasn't indifference. It wasn't boredom.
It was recognition.
Harry felt it like a vibration in the room, an invisible thread connecting him to him.
You don't want anyone looking too closely, do you?
Because it wasn't just children who were exposed.
Tom was.
And that part, the most fragile one, the one that had spent years building cages and walls — was coming to light.
Perhaps the others didn't notice.
But Harry did.
And this was precisely what scared him and gave him hope at the same time.
When the investigations were over, when the family visits were concluded and there was nothing left to discuss, the moment everyone feared and hoped for arrived.
The most affected children were removed from the responsibility of their natural parents.
It was that, more than any speech or treatise, that showed the true strength of the wizarding world.
Harry didn't look at the children. He looked at Tom.
Tom's face remained impassive. No grimace, no twitch, no sign of emotion. But the eyes... Harry recognized them too well.
There was envy. Silenced pain.
That kind of ancient pain, rooted like a poison.
This is what you always wanted and never had.
Harry felt a sense of helplessness at the sight of him. It wasn't pity. It was anger at an absurd fate.
This was why he had wanted Dumbledore to be present at the final discussions of the Wizengamot.
Not to show him politics.
But to show him Tom.
To remind him what he had failed to save.
George was the first to be welcomed into Peverell Manor.
Harry remembered his bewildered look at the main entrance: black columns, magical vines, the Peverell symbol carved into the lintel. He didn't seem intimidated. He seemed incredulous.
Hermione transformed the castle.
Literally.
An entire wing became a temporary refuge: bright rooms, protective spells as soft as caresses, warm baths that filled themselves, colorful curtains and play areas.
Harry had often found himself on the upper balcony watching all this unfold beneath his hands, wondering when it had started to feel incredibly right.
And that's when something happened that no one had predicted.
Peverell Manor filled up.
Magical families—the most unsuspecting, the oldest, and proudest—began arriving, asking to meet the children. Not out of curiosity. Not out of obligation.
To adopt.
Septimus Weasley was the first to introduce himself.
His wife wore an elegant, simple dress, no pomp, just warmth. When she saw George playing Quidditch in the garden—actually playing, laughing, falling on the grass and getting up on his own—the tears flowed without her trying to stop them.
"He's just a baby," she whispered. "He just needs to be loved."
Harry looked away so as not to show how much those words had pierced him.
Sometimes it took so little.
Yet that was all.
When the Christmas holidays ended, Peverell Manor was empty again.
Harry felt it like a dull blow to the stomach. Those corridors, which for weeks had been filled with footsteps, laughter, childish arguments, uncontrolled magic, and bedtime stories... now echoed with silence again.
The silence of a house too big for just one person.
It had been his best Christmas ever. And he knew why.
Hermione said this laughing as they fixed the remaining active charms:
"You're cut out to be around kids, you know? You should consider a career at Hogwarts."
Harry shrugged, hiding a smile.
“I wouldn’t be good at saying no to students.”
Hermione looked at him as only she knew how—seeing too deeply.
“You will miss them.”
“You too,” he retorted.
She didn't deny it.
Evening fell over Peverell Manor like a dark blanket. Harry was checking the latest adoption letters and updates from his host families when he recognized the feeling—that particular wrinkle of magic in the air.
Dumbledore.
He didn't knock. He appeared on the threshold as if the shadow itself had brought him.
He had an expression Harry didn't often see: grave. And even more rarely… guilty.
“Lord Peverell,” he began in a low voice.
Harry placed the parchment on the table. "Professor."
Dumbledore stepped forward. The firelight illuminated his gaunt face, his hair grayer than Harry remembered.
“I understand what you’re doing,” he said.
Harry didn't answer right away. He let the words hang in the air.
Dumbledore looked down, as if carefully choosing what to say.
"You're not changing the laws," he continued. "You're changing... the foundations. Beliefs. Families. The very structure of how our society protects and perceives its children."
Harry stood still. He was studying him.
Dumbledore looked up again. There was a spark, as if of awe mixed with fear.
"You're trying to heal an ancient wound," he whispered. "One I haven't seen. Or haven't wanted to see."
That was the real confession.
And Harry knew it.
—Tom—
Tom had spent days where every fiber of his magic seemed to vibrate differently. It wasn't unstable. It wasn't dangerous. It was simply... too much.
The child protection case had opened a jar he'd always kept sealed inside himself. He'd observed those children, one after another, students hidden within themselves as he had been hidden, abused as he had been punished, cast aside because they were "dangerous."
Like him.
And when some of them had been taken in by wizarding families, when he had seen them walk out Peverell Manor without fear, with the arms of a man—or a woman—protecting them… something in him had cracked.
He wanted to say it was anger. That it was indignation.
But it wasn't.
It was envy.
Raw, primal, nameless.
All his life he'd believed that no one would ever defend him. No one would want him.
And now? There were people who opened their homes to those children without hesitation. Some families even volunteered. The wizarding world had moved, slowly but surely, toward something it had never thought possible:
Compassion.
And it's all Hadrian's fault.
Tom watched the scene from the steps of the Manor during the final days of the holidays. George was chasing an enchanted balloon, followed by two other children. One of the Weasleys' aunts laughed as Hermione adjusted a cloak on a skinny boy.
And Hadrian looked at them as if every single creature before him had value.
As if they were his.
Hadrian laughed with them. He bent down to their level. He listened to every word they had to say.
He had silently placed himself at the center of the magical world, without having to force it away, without threats, without intrigue. And everyone was orbiting him as if it were inevitable.
As if he were the sun.
Tom stared at him for a long time.
Because that was the truth.
Hadrian hadn't bent people to his will. He hadn't manipulated them. He had changed them by enlightening them.
And Tom was blinded by that light.
He felt vulnerable. It was an emotion he had no right to feel. Yet it was there, overbearing.
There was a part of him that wanted to scream.
Who wanted to escape.
That he wanted to destroy what made him feel so exposed.
And then there was the other part—older, scarier, more sincere—that just wanted to get a little closer. To swing in the heat of that light and let it burn away everything that had been.
Maybe he had always known.
Hadrian had not entered his life as an event.
He had come in as a revelation.
And Tom hated him for it.
And he loved him for it.
Because Hadrian wasn't afraid of the dark.
He had brought the sun into it.
And it was lighting up the whole wizarding world.
And inevitably…was illuminating him too.
Hadrian entered the room without knocking.
Tom didn't turn around immediately. He was still leaning out of the Manor's large window, watching the remnants of the snow melt in the garden. For days he had remained there, like an invisible guest. He had never intervened in Hermione's chatter, had never touched any of the children, had not spoken during dinner.
He had just looked.
“You’ve been silent for too long,” Hadrian said.
Tom closed his eyes. A voice like that always sounded too close to him. Always too real.
"Speaking is never safe."
Hadrian approached, stopping a few steps away. Tom could feel his magic, like a magnetic field.
“Tom, you have to tell me what’s going on inside you.”
And it was at that moment, at that exact instant, that Tom turned around.
The usual cold, black eyes weren't cold at all. They were full. Too full.
“Do you know what you mean to me, Hadrian?”
The question was a slow poison.
“You are my destruction.”
A sharp silence, like the blow of a blade.
"My death."
Hadrian didn't move. He didn't interrupt him. He didn't try to calm him down.
Tom hated him for that control.
"I was right to want to stay away from you," he continued, his voice trembling slightly. "Because everything in me breaks when you're near."
One step. Then another.
Now they were just a breath away.
"But I can't do it," Tom confessed, his voice finally raw. "Because every fiber of my being vibrates for you."
It was like ripping an organ out of your chest and offering it up with your bare hands.
"When you speak."
"When you smile."
“When you enlighten others.”
He needed to say it. To make him feel it.
"It's hate, Hadrian. Absolute hate. Because you take everything that defines me and change it."
His eyes were shining, but they weren't tears. It was something more ancient.
“And at the same time…”
For a moment Tom seemed to gasp for air.
"I love you."
The word came out like a condemnation.
"I love you as one loves what consumes you. As one loves the fire that burns you alive and leaves you only ashes."
He took a breath.
A promise. A threat.
“You are the end of everything I have been.”
A whisper. Intimate, devastated, inevitable.
"And I can't… I don't want… to be anything other than this."
He didn't seek confirmation.
He didn't look for an answer.
It was a confession that was also a surrender and a declaration of war.
To himself.
And to Hadrian.
The silence between them stretched like a thread of magic.
Hadrian said nothing. He did not respond to his confession. He did not promise. He did not deny.
He did worse.
He kissed him.
And that kiss was the end. His surrender.
Tom had always imagined him cold, calculating, detached. A hand that held back, not gave. Instead, Hadrian's lips were warm. Alive. Terribly human.
A fire.
Tom felt it like lightning shattering his chest and burning his ribs. As if someone had opened his defences from within and now everything—everything—was collapsing.
I am Icarus, he thought.
And this is the sun.
Hadrian's hand brushed the back of his neck with a fierce yet gentle confidence. Tom didn't have time to resist. He didn't have time to protect himself.
He broke.
The kiss wasn't hunger. It wasn't possession. It was an unspoken promise:
You don't have to fight alone anymore.
Tom felt himself literally give way. His knees were weak, his heart was beating too fast, his head was full of light and noise. If Hadrian hadn't held him up, he would have fallen.
His trembling hand clasped the fabric of Hadrian's robe, pulling him as if he could anchor himself there and that would be enough.
The magic beneath his skin vibrated, unstable and powerful. But it did not explode. For the first time, it was not needed for defence.
He let himself go with that kiss.
For the first time in his life, he was not seeking control.
He was losing it.
And he was choosing it.
Chapter 16: Forgivness
Chapter Text
—Harry—
Snow was falling heavily outside the hall windows when a house-elf announced Dumbledore's arrival.
Harry rose slowly from his chair by the fireplace. There was no need to read the teacher's intentions: he could tell by the way he strode into the hall, without his usual authority, without the bright colors, without the theatricality.
Dumbledore was tired.
Not physically: emotionally.
His hands trembled slightly as he removed his gloves. His gaze, when he met Harry's, was different. No longer judgmental. No longer suspicious. Maybe not even cautious.
He was human.
"Hadrian," he began, his voice low. "I am not here as Supreme Leader of the Wizengamot. Nor as Deputy Headmaster. Nor as a teacher."
Harry didn't force a smile, didn't tilt his head. He didn't try to put him at ease.
He waited.
Dumbledore took a deep breath.
“I came as a man who made mistakes.”
The flames in the fireplace crackled as if the silence were heavier than any spell.
"Do you know what I saw that day in Nurmengard?" Dumbledore continued. "I saw something that frightened me more than Grindelwald. More than the war I fought. I saw you..."
He cleared his throat.
“I saw that you are the Master of Death.”
Harry held his gaze, unmoving.
Dumbledore continued, and for the first time Harry saw real fear in his eyes.
“When Death appeared beside you and you didn’t reject it… I was afraid.”
A sad smile. "That you'd become like Gellert. Like Tom."
Harry whispered:
"And now?"
Dumbledore let his shoulders fall. A man surrendering to a truth he can no longer ignore.
"Now I've seen how you use that power. I've seen what you've done for the children, for the werewolves, for the goblins. I've seen that you're not destroying, Hadrian. You're creating what has never existed in our world."
He ran a hand over his beard.
“And then I understood the lesson Death wanted to teach me.”
Harry raised an eyebrow, silently.
"Death is not punishment. It is judgment."
Dumbledore sighed.
"And I… was judged."
Harry cleared his throat only when he let those words be said and heard.
“You don’t have to fear death, Albus.”
Dumbledore looked at him as if the sentence itself were an impossible spell.
Harry added, kind and ruthless at the same time:
“It was your fear that made you go wrong.”
For a moment Dumbledore seemed older than his years and more fragile than any magic had ever allowed him to appear.
Then he nodded.
"I know."
Death was there in the room, Harry felt it as a calm, inevitable vibration. Not threatening. Just a witness.
Dumbledore didn't look at him. He didn't cry. He didn't beg. He didn't run away.
It was the first time.
And Harry understood that this was the real turning point.
Not a law.
Not a political victory.
Not an act of magic.
A surrender.
Dumbledore held out his hand.
“Let me help you.”
Harry took it. Not in victory.
As a sign of peace.
Dumbledore remained silent for a moment, watching the flames reflect on the marble walls. It was as if he were piecing together all the pieces, the intuitions, the suspicions, but without judgment this time.
Harry took a deep breath.
“There’s something else you need to know.”
Dumbledore looked up slowly, as if preparing for a lethal blow.
Harry didn't offer details, didn't name spells or rituals. He was measured, precise.
“Tom has fragmented his soul.”
The old wizard didn't flinch. No gesture of shock. No stumble. He simply closed his eyes, as if the very word had broken his heart.
“And one of those fragments,” Harry continued, “no longer exists.”
Dumbledore remained still. More than surprised, he looked… sad. So profoundly sad that for a moment Harry almost felt sorry for him.
"I didn't destroy it," he clarified. "It broke itself. It... reconciled."
A heartbeat.
Dumbledore spoke softly, as if addressing someone who was no longer there:
“That’s how it begins, then.”
Harry tilted his head.
"What ?"
His blue eyes returned to Harry and in them was a lifetime of regrets.
“The change of a man.” A break. “And the end of another.”
Dumbledore rested his hands on his staff, tired and alert at the same time.
"When I look at Tom and you," he said, with almost painful sincerity, "I see me and Gellert as we once were. Brilliant, ambitious, the desire to change the world. But also the risk... of destroying it."
He took a step closer, lowering his voice:
"Love is the greatest force there is. It can redeem. But it can also forge chains of obsession, possession, annihilation. Be careful, Hadrian."
Harry held that gaze. And for the first time, he wasn't a boy facing a teacher.
He was Dumbledore's equal.
"I don't fear love," Harry replied, lightly, confidently. "I fear indifference. It's what breeds monsters."
Dumbledore held his breath. And he understood.
Harry added, without arrogance, only truth:
"Tom is not Gellert. And I am not you."
Death moved silently behind him, a shadow of approval.
Dumbledore whispered:
“I am aware of that.”
It was an acknowledgement.
And it was also a warning.
And a passing of the baton.
—
Three months.
When he finally found time to count the days—on the calendar hanging in his study, among adoption letters, ministerial decrees, and school projects—Harry almost laughed. Three months. Only three.
He could have sworn it had been years.
Too many lives had changed, too many had revolved around him as if it were natural, inevitable. As if he had always been there and not an intruder from a broken time. Every morning he received owls, every week someone asked for advice or counsel. The magical families called him Lord Peverell with a respect that still made him feel on loan within that title.
It seemed absurd how everything had slipped out of balance — and how much he himself had adapted.
Hermione entered the Manor tea room with a steaming cup in her hands. She watched him as he fingered the cup filled with tea, absorbed.
“Thoughtful?” she asked with a smile of someone who already knew the answer.
Harry looked up, still in disbelief.
"Hermione… it's only been three months. Three. And it seems like a lifetime."
She sat down next to him, her eyes shining with complicity and a hint of pride.
“It’s because you were born for it, Harry.”
A dramatic pause, a raised eyebrow.
"Don't look at me like that. You've always had the makings of a leader. It's no wonder the wizarding world turned on you so quickly."
Harry snorted a laugh, vaguely embarrassed.
"Leader stuff, huh? I'd have preferred the kind who can sleep in sometimes."
Hermione nudged him gently.
“Unfortunately, it doesn't work that way when half the Wizengamot calls you The young man who is changing the world and the other half sees you as a walking political blessing."
He grimaced.
“You’re forgetting the third half.”
"Oh yeah." Hermione raised a hand to her forehead dramatically. "The one who looks at you like you're about to solve the crazy climate and invent world peace. You probably can, though."
Harry laughed, but the truth beneath those words stung him gently.
Because yes – the world looked at him like he was a beacon.
But the weirdest part was… it didn't bother him. Not really. Not like it used to.
He had grown. He had changed.
And maybe — maybe — he hadn't just come to this future.
He was there putting down roots.
Hermione looked at him, serious for just a moment.
"I see you, you know? You're no longer the boy who reacted to events. You create them."
Harry fell silent. He breathed. And realized she was right.
The world was moving around him.
And he was no longer being dragged — he was the pivot point.
The conversation with Hermione slipped into a comfortable silence, the kind that only years of shared battles could build.
The fire in the fireplace crackled softly, reflecting off the antique glass of the room. It was late evening; outside, Peverell Manor seemed suspended between snow and silence, and for the first time in months, Harry allowed himself to truly breathe. Not as Lord Peverell. Not as a political figure, a symbol, a sun to whom everyone seemed to turn.
Just like Harry.
Hermione sipped her tea, looking at him over the rim of her cup.
"Are you okay? Really?"
The question wasn't casual. Hermione never asked twice unless she feared the truth.
Harry placed a hand on the table, tapping it softly.
"I do not know."
A fragile smile.
"I think so. I think… I'm where I need to be."
Hermione tilted her head, soft, affectionate.
"Aren't you tired of being needed?"
Harry closed his eyes for a moment.
He was.
But he would never stop being one.
“Perhaps,” he replied, “but having built something…something that truly changes people's lives…” The sudden lump in his throat betrayed him. “It makes me feel like this second chance wasn't just an accident. Like it had a purpose.”
Hermione hesitated for a moment, then took his hand.
Warm. Solid. Clean as dawn.
“You have a purpose,” she whispered. “And not just as a leader, or a Lord, or a Master of Death.” She squeezed his fingers. “You have a purpose as a person. As a man. As Harry.”
Those words passed through him like an ancient, gentle magic.
Because Hermione, more than anyone else, saw the man behind the symbol.
He came closer, foreheads almost close, candles flickering around them.
"Sometimes I'm afraid," she admitted. "That the world will take you away. That it will break you. That you will turn into something... too big to remain human."
Harry looked at her for a long time.
His best friend.
His accomplice.
The only one who could tell him the truth without trembling.
“If that happens,” he murmured with a sincerity that warmed his chest, “you’ll be the one to pull me back. Always.”
Hermione smiled at him—one of those smiles full of history, future, and unconditional faith.
“Always,” she confirmed, and Harry knew it was an unbreakable promise.
They hugged each other. Not out of force or pain.
But for a silent, adult sweetness, which spoke of shared choices and intertwined paths.
They were not lovers.
They never would have been.
But they were each other's soul and home, and that was more sacred than any blood oath.
When they broke apart, Hermione ran a finger across his cheek, a gesture as simple and ancient as friendship itself.
"Tomorrow the world will be watching you again, Harry. But tonight... rest. Laugh. Breathe. Allow yourself to be just a boy for a few hours."
Harry nodded, his smile returning to that of a child.
"Are you staying here overnight? Like the old days?"
Hermione laughed.
"Only if you make breakfast tomorrow morning."
“It will be horrible.”
"I know."
They laughed together until late, until the snow stopped falling and the Manor no longer seemed so large, nor Harry so alone in his role.
Because Hermione was there.
And as long as they were together, nothing could break him completely.
—
The night had fallen silently like a well-cast spell.
Hermione was asleep in the next room, and Peverell Manor was breathing softly, enveloped in an unusual quiet.
Harry couldn't sleep.
Too many thoughts. Too many possibilities. Too much Tom.
He rose from his bed, barefoot on the cold wood, and walked through the corridors lit only by torches. Every step was a heartbeat, every turn a suspended breath.
He found him—he didn't know how, he didn't know why—in the library.
Tom Riddle sat in an armchair, one hand on the armrest, the other absentmindedly touching a closed book.
He seemed made of shadow and restrained desire, his pale face illuminated by a single candle.
“You can’t sleep either,” Harry said, his voice barely a whisper.
Tom looked up and something—hunger, fear, adoration—flickered unrecognizably in his dark irises.
"The quiet torments me," he replied softly. "It's too easy to think."
A look as sharp as glass.
"It's too easy to think about you."
Harry felt his stomach twist.
In three months, Tom had become a magnetic field: impossible to approach without burning, impossible to move away without feeling the tug.
“These emotions are new to you,” Harry murmured, taking a step closer.
“It’s normal to be scared of them.”
Tom laughed, a low, cracking sound.
"It's not weakness that scares me," he hissed. "It's desire that scares me."
He rose slowly, like a predator shaking off sleep.
“It scares me that I want something that can break me.”
Now they were very close, breath to breath.
Harry felt the warmth of his skin, the smell of parchment, magic, and storm.
“And what do you want?” he asked, even though the answer was already burning in the air.
Tom raised a hand and touched the barely visible scar on Harry's forehead.
A touch as light as a whispered curse.
"I want you."
There was no theatricality in those words.
Only the naked truth, cruel and sweet as poison.
Harry could have talked about danger, ethics, past horror.
It might have reminded him of the Horcruxes, of the darkness, of the fragility of the balance they were building.
But Tom looked at him as if he were the only star in the sky.
And Harry… gave in.
He kissed him—slow, deep, an inevitable interlock.
Not as surrender, but as recognition.
Tom trembled against him, fingers in his hair, the urgency of someone who has longed for something he thought was unattainable for too long.
When they pulled away, both panting, Harry touched his cheek.
“This can save us or destroy us.”
Tom smiled—a small, devastating smile.
“Maybe both.”
They embraced among the books, two figures lost in each other's darkness and light.
There was no certain future.
There was no promise.
Just two souls who recognized each other, wounded and incandescent.
And, for that night, that was enough.
The library was still silent, but the kiss had changed everything.
The world seemed to hold its breath with them.
Tom still had his hands in his hair, as if he feared that Harry might disappear if he so much as loosened his grip.
But it wasn't fear.
It was trust.
A silent, dangerous, wonderful surrender.
Harry really looked at him, like he never had before.
Not like Lord Voldemort.
Not like the monster of his childhood.
Not as an enemy.
Tom — only Tom.
The abandoned boy.
The genius hungry for recognition.
The orphan that no one had protected.
The brilliant mind trapped in its own shadow.
And now, before him, the young man who was trembling not with anger, but with desire.
That desire was directed at him.
Harry felt a sweet pain in his chest, something that burned like a healing wound.
Tom was the storm, yes.
But it was also the calm after the storm — when the sky still smells of rain and hope.
Harry touched his face with his fingertips, slowly, as if touching something sacred and fragile at the same time.
Tom's skin was warm under his touch, vibrating with magic and tension.
The dark eyes followed every movement, dilated, almost devout.
This was what Harry hadn't expected.
Not submission.
Don't be afraid.
Trust.
Tom wanted to be guided.
From him.
“I don’t understand how that’s possible.” Harry spoke softly, his breath brushing the other’s lips.
“Knowing how much you crave power and that you would do anything to get it…and yet still be able to see you.”
Tom closed his eyes, almost hurt by that sincerity.
“And what do you see?” he whispered.
Harry should have answered a murderer.
A tyrant.
A danger.
But the truth slipped from his lips like a confession.
“I see a boy who wants to be loved more than he wants to be feared.”
A pause as long as a spell.
"And I see a man who could still be saved."
Tom breathed as if those words had knocked the breath out of him.
Harry continued, more confidently, feeling something inside him slip into place.
Dominance.
Power — but not the dark, devastating kind.
A guide.
One direction.
Tom wanted to be conducted.
And Harry found himself wanting to do it.
Surprising.
Paradoxical.
And strangely natural.
He, who had always rejected power.
He, who had fought to never become what the world feared.
Now he found himself wishing he could be the compass that kept Tom balanced.
Of the gaze that brought him back from the abyss.
Of hands that contained without suffocating, that guided without breaking.
“If you follow me,” Harry murmured, leaning his forehead close to his,
“You do it because you choose to do it. Not because I ordered you to."
Tom's eyes opened, shining—not with weakness, but with something much more human.
"I choose you."
The words were an oath, a vow, a doom foretold.
Harry felt the world rock.
The war had hardened him, but love—this fierce, fragile, total love—was rewriting him.
And the fact that Tom wanted to be dominated, guided,content from him, it was a power Harry had never wanted… but now found terribly, inescapably right.
“Then follow me,” Harry whispered, placing a slow kiss on Tom’s jaw.
"And I will keep you whole."
Tom trembled.
A visceral, sensual tremor of surrender and need.
Harry held him tighter, as if to prove he could do it — that he wanted to do it — without destroying him.
And in the silence of the library, under the flickering candlelight, two opposing destinies began to intertwine not by conflict but by choice.
By desire.
For pain.
For hope.
For a love that could save or condemn them both.
And Harry, for the first time, wasn't afraid.
—
The room was dark, lit only by a fire burning slowly in the fireplace.
The air smelled of warm wood, velvet, and something Harry had never associated with Tom: pace.
They had talked for a long time.
Then they stopped talking.
Tom was standing before him now, his breathing shallow, his dark eyes burning like embers.
He still looked like the boy who had said I choose you, and at the same time something ancient, primordial, ready to burn the universe if he asked it to.
Harry took a step towards him.
Tom didn't back down.
He opened himself.
Not with words, but with a look, with an exposed throat, with hands that trembled slightly.
An invitation.
A voluntary surrender.
Harry raised his hand and touched his cheek, slowly.
Tom closed his eyes as if that touch were a powerful spell, or a healing wound.
"Look at me."
Harry's voice was soft, but it brooked no refusal.
Tom obeyed.
With a devotion that set his blood on fire.
Harry took his face in his hands and kissed him — this time without hesitation.
Not a kiss of surprising discovery, but one deep, sure, that he claimed and gave back at the same time.
Tom broke.
He leaned against him like a man who has finally found a port after years of storms.
Their mouths sought each other with a mingled hunger and calm, as if they were learning to breathe through each other.
Tom's fingers clutched at the fabric of Harry's shirt, tugging, begging for closeness—and Harry gave it to him.
He led him to the bed.
Tom sat down on the dark blanket, looking up at him with a mixture of fear and longing.
He was vulnerable.
And beautiful in his vulnerability.
Harry positioned himself in front of him, one hand on his throat—not to squeeze, but to feel his pulse.
The frenetic pace of life.
Of fear.
Of need.
Tom held back a shaky breath.
Harry whispered against his skin:
“I don't want to break you.
I want to see you grow."
Tom looked at him like no one had ever looked at Harry Potter.
Not as a symbol.
Not as a savior.
Not like a prodigy.
"Guide me."
That word fell between them as heavy as a vow.
Harry leaned down, his lips brushing his jawline, then his neck.
Tom tilted his head to give him space, a gesture so simple yet so full of meaning—total trust.
The first moan was almost imperceptible.
Harry found himself wanting him.
Not as a possession.
Not as a conquest.
But as an act of care.
Of repair.
Harry's hands slid up Tom's back, slowly, as if drawing new boundaries on his body.
—Tom—
The room was shrouded in an almost liquid shadow, broken only by the flickering of candles casting elongated, dancing shadows on the cold stone walls. The air was thick, heavy with the smell of melted wax, ancient dust, and a faint hint of rain beating against the stained-glass windows.
The air was cold.
Hadrian moved with the slow, deliberate grace of a predator. His skin, velvety like caramel in the firelight, seemed to absorb the light, while his raven-colored hair framed an almost unnaturally beautiful face, with those green eyes that seemed to hold millennia of secrets. He sat on the edge of the enormous bed, the black silk sheets ruffled around him.
Tom stood before him, completely naked, shivering not from the cold but from a breathless anticipation.
Tom gazed at Hadrian with utter adoration, his black eyes wide, lost in his almost otherworldly beauty. To him, Hadrian wasn't a man; he was a deity descended upon his human home, a being of such overwhelming power and beauty that it obliterated his every thought, every will.
Tom was but a humble servant at the foot of his altar, ready to be sacrificed.
“Come closer,” Hadrian whispered, and his voice was a low roar, a melody that sank into Tom’s bones.
Tom obeyed, his knees almost buckling beneath him. He stopped a step away, his hands thoughtfully at his sides. Hadrian didn't touch him right away. He simply observed him, his gaze sweeping every inch of Tom's body, an assessment that was both praise and condemnation.
Then, with excruciating slowness, he reached out. His cold fingers landed on Tom's chest, just above his furiously pounding heart. The contact was like an electric shock.
“So fragile,” Hadrian murmured, as his thumb grazed his nipple,hardening it instantly.Tom let out a strangled moan, his head falling back as his back arched in pure pleasure. He was completely at the mercy of that single, gentle pressure.
Hadrian made him lie down on the silk sheets, and Tom was looking at him passively, an offering on a velvet altar. Hadrian covered him with his body, not his full weight, but enough to make himself felt, to remind him who was in charge. His kisses weren't tender; they were bites, small tastes of flesh that left red imprints on Tom's skin. He kissed his neck, his collarbone, his stomach, every gesture a mixture of sweetness and cruelty, a promise of ecstasy and pain.
His hands took over his body, expert, possessive. One gripped Tom's hip, his nails tracing a light line on the skin, enough to make him jump. The other moved lower, enveloping him with a confidence that made Tom lose all control.
Tom was a raging river, a body that responded only to Hadrian's stimuli. His hands grabbed on behind Hadrian, not to push him away, but to anchor himself to a single reality in a world that was dissolving.
"Look at me," Hadrian commanded, his voice hard as iron. Tom opened his eyes, which were half-closed in pleasure, and stared at him. In that gaze, he saw all the devotion he felt, all the surrender. Hadrian smiled, a fierce and glorious expression. It was the smile of a god enjoying his own adoration.
When he finally entered him, it was with a methodical slowness that was a sublime torture. Every inch was a conquest, every movement an affirmation of his dominance. Tom was completely lost, a soul lost in the cosmos of sensations Hadrian had created for him. Nothing existed outside that room, that bed, that god who possessed him. His moans became prayers, his tears, streaming down his temples, were sacred. Hadrian brought him to the edge again and again, denying him release with cruel precision, relishing his power, his total submission.
When he finally granted him forgiveness, the orgasm that overwhelmed Tom was so violent, so total, it broke him. He cried out Hadrian's name not as a name, but as a hymn, a mantra. It was an explosion of light in the darkness of his soul, a death and rebirth under the impassive and glorious gaze of his god.
Hadrian watched him exhale, his body still trembling beneath him. He leaned in, his lips brushing Tom's sweaty forehead in an almost reverential kiss, a final, cruel act of possession over what was completely and irrevocably his.
—
The first thought he had, upon opening his eyes, was fire.
It wasn't a dream, it wasn't a frayed memory.
It was clear.
It was real.
Hadrian's mouth on his, his hands guiding him, the warm weight of his body on top of his—
the exact moment Tom had given in.
Not with submission.
With abandonment.
And the mind, now awake, returned to it with a lucid, uncontrolled hunger.
Tom felt as if his brain had shattered overnight and spent the next few hours reassembling itself, piece by piece, into a new shape.
More fragile.
More human.
More brutal.
He breathed slowly.
His heart was no longer racing.
He beat with a new order.
Beside him, Hadrian was still sleeping, his breathing deep, his chest rising and falling with painful calm.
The dawn light slid across her face, revealing lines Tom had never really studied—not until now.
And then he looked.
He looked with the same obsession with which he had once sought power.
He looked with the devotion he would once have only shown to death itself.
The scar was the first thing that attracted him.
A thin line, almost innocent, but full of history. Of trauma. Of spilled blood.
Tom raised a hand and, without touching it, traced it in the air with his fingers.
Where does it come from?
Who dared to hurt you?
How is it possible that something has marked you and you are still so bright?
He felt a shiver cross his back.
Hadrian Peverell was not pure order.
He wasn't just power, dominance and calm.
He was a fracture.
He was survival.
A miracle built on the abyss.
Tom moved closer, studying every detail of his face as if it were an ancient text to be deciphered.
The cheekbones, the curve of the lips, the dark shadow of the eyelashes on the cheek —
Everything was too real and too beautiful to ignore.
Tom found himself trembling.
He, the Dark Lord who feared nothing, trembled for a man asleep in his bed.
Desire was no longer just hunger or possession.
It was something much more dangerous.
Devotion.
Dependence.
Obsession.
And if a part of him screamed that it was weakness, another part laughed — low, cruel, new.
Because there is no power greater than what we choose to give.
Tom put his mouth close to Hadrian's ear without waking him and whispered, like a confession and a threat:
"You broke me. And I will follow you until you destroy me completely."
He stood back, looking at him, and realized he couldn't go back.
Whatever path lay before them—redemption or ruin—
Tom was lost in him.
Forever.
—
Gaunt Manor had always smelled of damp and old iron, but these days Tom perceived it differently.
As if the air, inexplicably, had become more breathable.
His followers watched him move through the halls cautiously at first —
they feared his outbursts of anger, his bloody tantrums, the hunger for domination that had made him unstable in recent months.
But that Tom was no longer there.
Or at least, not on the surface.
Now he spoke in a lower voice.
He calculated more patiently.
He was listening.
And the paradoxical thing was that it worked.
The elder purebloods, who once feared his uncontrollable cruelty, now flocked to them like moths drawn to a gentler flame—one that warmed rather than burned.
"Our cause is advancing," Rosier dared to tell him one evening, while Tom was leafing through some political documents. "Your... clarity... has changed the balance."
Clarity.
What an ironic word.
It wasn't politics that gave him clarity.
It was Hadrian Peverell.
The thought made his stomach twist, mixing desire, fear, and a strange kind of gratitude.
In his absence, the bed seemed too large, the silence too profound.
Four days.
They had lasted forever.
The owl arrived early in the morning, dark wings against the gray sky.
A single sentence, written in elegant calligraphy.
Peverell Manor. Now. — H.P.
Tom didn't even think of ignoring the order.
He materialized with a pounding of blood in his ears.
Peverell Manor greeted him with the crackling of the fireplace and the smell of black tea.
Tom crossed the threshold of the hall, magic in his step, and stopped.
Hadrian stood in the center of the room.
And next to him — Albus Dumbledore.
Alive. Present. Disarmingly serene.
Tom stiffened.
The old wizard looked up at him, and there was no fear in his eyes.
Not as he remembered.
Not like what are you doing here?
Just tiredness.
And a strange, sweet sadness.
"Tom," said Dumbledore, inclining his head slightly. "Thank you for coming so quickly."
Tom didn't answer right away.
He looked at Hadrian first — always first.
His green eyes offered him a secret calm, an anchor he hadn't asked for but from which he no longer knew how to detach himself.
And then he spoke, his voice lower than expected.
“I’m not used to being summoned, Hadrian.”
The words could have sounded like a threat.
They weren't.
And all three knew it.
Hadrian didn't smile, but something in his eyes warmed his chest.
"You will learn to do this," he replied softly. "If you choose to remain a part of this."
Part of what, Tom wanted to ask.
Of their alliance?
Of their future?
Of their destiny intertwined like power and death?
But it was Dumbledore who spoke, cutting the electrical wire that ran between them.
"Hadrian told me a lot in your absence. About your growth. About your… transformation."
He spread his hands, a peaceful gesture. "I'm here to see if this shift is real. Or if it's just a fleeting echo of someone else's influence."
Tom stared at him.
Once upon a time he would have responded with venom.
But now — he looked at Hadrian.
And the answer came naturally, inevitably.
"I have not changed out of weakness."
His gaze returned to Dumbledore, both icy and burning.
“I changed because he showed me that I can be more."
Silence fell thickly like snow.
Dumbledore closed his eyes for a moment.
When he opened them again, they shone with melancholy and hope at the same time.
“Then perhaps,” he murmured, “this is the possibility none of us ever believed was real.”
Tom didn't take his eyes off Hadrian.
Because in the green reflection of his eyes, he found the confirmation of a new truth:
It was no longer just his wish.
It was destination.
Dumbledore stared at him.
Not as an opponent.
Not as a mistake to be corrected or a monster to be stopped.
He looked at him like a man.
And Tom didn't know how to handle that feeling—it was like a mirror finally reflecting something beyond the shadow.
The old wizard took a slow, shaky breath, and Tom could feel the weariness in his shoulders, the weight of years of bad decisions.
"What's happening to Hadrian?"
The question came out of his mouth sharper than he intended.
It was attention.
It was fear.
It was vulnerability, and Tom hated it the moment he heard it.
Dumbledore looked away from him and back at Harry—Hadrian—with a soft, almost hurt expression.
When he looked back at Tom, he did so like someone who has finally found the courage to confess.
“Hadrian is showing me what I always wanted to believe was possible.”
The voice scratched his throat.
"A magic that unites instead of divides. That heals instead of destroys."
Tom felt something pop, invisible, inside his chest.
Dumbledore took a step forward, so close that Tom could see the fine web of wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, and the ancient sadness that dwelt there.
"I met you when you were just a boy," he murmured, and neither of them looked away. "I remember the orphanage. The cold room. The distance in your eyes. You were brilliant... but lost."
Tom shivered.
Not out of anger — out of recognition.
Dumbledore spoke like someone who remembers a failure that still burns on the skin.
"When I brought you into the wizarding world, I wanted to believe you'd find a place. A home."
His voice cracked slightly.
"And instead... I only saw danger. I looked for signs of darkness before they were even there."
Tom listened to him motionless, like a wild animal held back by a single thread of desire - that of understanding.
"I compared you to Grindelwald," Dumbledore continued, "and in doing so… I condemned you. I saw a terrible future, and it was easier to fear it than to try to avoid it."
A heavy silence fell between them.
Then, softly, Tom spoke.
“You could have saved me.”
There was no real accusation in the sentence.
Just an observation.
A scar finally exposed.
Silent closed his eyes, and his remorse was almost a tangible enchantment.
"Yes."
A whisper, pregnant with truth.
"I could have tried to love you. To guide you. To show you there were other paths besides domination. But I didn't."
Tom inhaled slowly.
Sincerity burned like a light too bright.
Dumbledore looked up at him again, and for the first time Tom saw pity—not as humiliation, but as a bridge.
“Hadrian is giving you what I denied.”
The words fell like stones into water.
“A choice.”
Tom felt the magic within him react to Hadrian's name, a call as powerful as ancient blood.
He looked at Harry—bright light, quiet power, doom and doom intertwined.
And he understood.
Hadrian was his chance.
His proof.
His redemption or his end.
And Tom, who had never had a real choice in his life, now held it between his fingers.
With a heartbeat, he made the most difficult and most inevitable decision.
He took a step toward him. Not toward Dumbledore.
Towards Hadrian.
As if every day spent away had been just a prelude, a breath before the dive.
Hadrian was speaking.
And Tom looked at him like a survivor looks at the fire:
attracted, burned, unable to turn away.
There, in the silent hall of Peverell Manor, the truth began to break through the barriers he had built around his heart.
His voice came out harsh, like broken ice.
"I was scared."
Hadrian stopped talking.
Dumbledore held his breath.
And Tom continued, as if someone had finally found the key to a door that had remained closed for too long.
“During the Muggle war… when the planes passed over the orphanage…”
He closed his eyes, and the noise came back, deep, metallic, an earthquake in the sky.
"I dreamed a bomb would fall and put an end to everything. To the cold. To the hunger. To the loneliness."
A short, sharp laugh.
"The wizarding world was no better. Cold, indifferent, judgmental. A world that looked at me as a mistake to be corrected, not as a child to be saved."
His gaze locked with Hadrian's, dark as an oath.
"So I craved power. To never be afraid again. To never be under anyone's thumb again. If I were the strongest... no one could hurt me."
His voice shook — just for a moment.
It's enough to make you understand how true it was.
"And yet," he hissed, "I felt I belonged in neither world. Neither a match among wizards, nor ashes among Muggles."
He turned to Dumbledore.
The eyes, for once, were not armed with hate — but with naked, merciless memory.
"I hated you. I hated my family."
A pause, heavy, like a bar.
"I idealized them, imagined them as salvation. And yet they too were indifferent. Like everyone else."
Dumbledore looked down, and the weight of that truth weighed on his shoulders like a leaden cloak.
Tom took a step closer. Not threatening. Just finally sincere.
“I don’t care about your apologies now.”
A bitter smile crossed his mouth.
“Not when Hadrian Peverell has already defeated me.”
Hadrian took a breath.
Dumbledore raised his shining eyes—not in weakness, but in surrender.
Tom chuckled, tilting his head.
"You must find me ridiculous, Professor. I, the nightmare of the future, reduced to this state by a man who speaks of hope and children."
Dumbledore looked at him — no longer with fear.
Not even with judgment.
But with something more disarming.
Sadness.
Compassion.
Remorse… and perhaps, finally, understanding.
And he smiled. A small, frayed smile, but true.
“No, Tom. I don’t find anything funny about you.
I find… pain.
And finally, possibility."
Tom felt the world rock beneath his feet.
As if someone had shifted the axis of his existence without warning.
Hadrian was beside him — warm, present,very real.
And for the first time, Tom Riddle wasn't just a predator or a threat.
He was a man.
Wound.
Something broke and reassembled in him in the same heartbeat.
And all he could do… was breathe.
The sensation came like a lightning bolt into the flesh.
Heat.
Hunger.
Pain.
And then… power.
Not the all-consuming, splintered, unstable one he had known for years.
But a full, dense, ancient wave. Like blood flowing again in forgotten veins.
Tom inhaled sharply.
His heart was pounding against his ribs like a trapped animal.
This feeling—
He had already tried it.
When his magic stabilized. When the voice inside his mind became less ferocious.
That time he had ignored, suffocated, controlled.
But now—
Now it was impossible to contain.
The room seemed to vibrate. The air crackled between his fingers as if invisible sparks were breaking against his skin.
Tom turned to Hadrian—his pupils dilated, his breath caught, his gaze scared.
“Hadrian—” That was all he managed to say before his legs gave out.
—Harry—
Harry saw him collapse just before it happened.
A fraction of a second — enough time to move.
He leaped to his side, arms at the ready as Tom Riddle, the man who would become Voldemort, collapsed on top of him, trembling. A magical blast erupted in the room, thick as a storm.
The Manor portraits whispered.
Light and shadow intertwined like threads of an ancient spell.
Air — heavy, vibrant, alive.
Tom trembled against his chest.
Fragil.
Broken.
Supposedly.
Harry held him, one hand at the back of his neck, the other at his hip like an anchor as the energy continued to flow like a homecoming through flesh and soul.
Behind them — Dumbledore.
Immobilized.
Eyes wide open.
Not of fear — but of realization.
Harry looked at him, speechless.
Dumbledore whispered, almost with disarming reverence:
“A reunion.”
Harry nodded, his voice low but firm.
“When Tom admitted the truth—when he acknowledged his fears, his pain, his resentment—he brought peace to a part of himself that had been trapped in hatred.”
He squeezed him as another wave of magic coursed through Tom's body, making him moan softly.
“He acknowledged his shortcomings. He forgave? Not completely. But he sees.”
Harry's green eyes lifted and met Dumbledore's.
“And that allowed the Horcrux to return.”
Dumbledore remained silent for a long time.
His beard was shaking. His hands too.
The weight of understanding fell upon him like snow falling from a roof.
"It's not death that redeems a broken soul," Harry murmured, his palm still firmly on Tom's back, "but forgiveness. Even if it starts as a crack. Even if it hurts."
Tom looked up, dim, eyes shining with fever and confusion.
“Hadrian… what’s happening to me?”
Harry touched his cheek with his thumb, a gesture that was instinctive and sweet—something neither of them would have ever believed possible months ago.
“You’re becoming whole,” he whispered.
"And it hurts, I know. But you're not alone."
Tom closed his eyes, clinging to that voice like an anchor. Dumbledore watched—no longer a judge, but a witness to a miracle both dark and luminous.
A spark had been lit.
A trial had begun.
And nothing —Nothing—it would never be the same again.
—
Tom was still asleep, lying in bed with the sheets moving slightly with every breath he took.
The room was silent, but not calm—the air still carried the echoes of the reunited magic.
A new peace, but fragile, like tempered glass.
Harry stayed by his side until he saw the door slowly open.
Dumbledore entered.
Not the invincible wizard of history books.
Not the General of War.
A tired man. Bowed by the weight of what he had understood.
He stood for a few seconds, watching Tom sleep as if he were faced with a riddle or a miracle.
Then he spoke, in a low voice.
“This… changes everything, Hadrian.”
Harry slowly rose from his chair.
"Yes. And it will change again."
Dumbledore looked at him with a mixture of fear and respect.
Two awarenesses clashed in his eyes:
Tom Riddle is not lost.
And Hadrian Peverell is powerful enough to save him… or destroy him.
“What will happen now?” asked Dumbledore, almost fearing the answer.
Harry breathed in, still feeling the magic in the air—as if Tom, even in sleep, kept it alive.
"From now on, he will no longer be able to create any more Horcruxes. Once a wizard has repented, he can no longer break his soul."
Dumbledore's blue irises fluttered.
"What if Tom realizes the Horcruxes are gone? Aren't you afraid of his reaction?"
Harry looked down at the sleeping figure in the bed.
A dark lock of hair touched his forehead, young, vulnerable, human.
"Then I'll face him." Harry's voice was a firm whisper. "But he'll understand there's nothing he can do about it."
Dumbledore closed his eyes for a moment—and when he opened them again, they were older and more sincere.
“Sometimes, Hadrian, I think you know more than you’re telling me.”
Harry didn't deny it.
"I am his death, Dumbledore. But also his choice," he explained enigmatically.
A heartbeat of silence.
The old wizard spoke softly, as if confessing at an altar:
“When I saw you and Gellert in Nurmengard… I understood.
Power is not in domination, but in who you choose to be in the face of it."
Harry stared at him.
Green eyes shiny like glass held up to the light.
"Tom chose to change. I chose to stay. And now it's your turn to choose whether to believe with us."
Dumbledore held his breath.
Then he nodded—a small, but immense gesture.
An act of faith.
“Then… I will walk with you as long as I can.”
Harry placed a hand on his shoulder.
A symbol. A promise.
Behind them, Tom stirred in his sleep—a muffled groan, like a memory coming back to him.
The future was no longer written.
The shadow of death lived in the same house as rebirth.
And Harry—master of a promise and a destiny—stood vigilant beside the boy he had once sworn to stop.
Now… maybe to be saved.
Or to lose together.
Chapter 17: Beginnings
Chapter Text
—Harry—
Tom had been asleep for twenty-four hours.
Not the restless sleep of someone fleeing nightmares, but the deep, drained sleep of someone who has exhausted every reserve—magic, will, resistance.
Harry could still feel it, like a low current under the manor's skin: Tom's core was intact, or rather... stronger. Just rebuilding.
At dawn on the second day, Peverell Manor changed its tune.
The guards reported known presences.
Ancient. Stubborn.
Harry welcomed them without haste.
Lestrange, his face drawn with worry.
Rosier, silent as a watchful shadow.
Avery, tense as a blade ready to strike.
And Orion Black, straight, pale, his eyes always alert — the only one who knew when it was time to be silent.
Harry led them into the room.
Tom lay on the bed, his dark hair spread across the pillow, his face devoid of the hardness he'd learned to wear like armor. He was breathing slowly. Evenly.
Alive. Present.
Lestrange was the first to speak, in a low voice, as if afraid of breaking the spell.
"What happened to him?"
Harry didn't take his eyes off Tom.
“He's changing”
Silence
"And he'll wake up soon."
Rosier nodded slightly, as if that answer was enough for him.
Avery, however, took a step forward.
"I don't believe it." His voice trembled with anger. "You did something to him. He wasn't like this before he came here."
Harry turned slowly.
There was no threat in his gaze.
Just absolute calm.
Orion moved immediately, placing himself between Avery and Harry, one hand raised in a clean gesture.
"Stay calm, Avery." His voice was firm, but tense. "This is not the place. Nor the person."
Avery clenched his fists.
"You don't know what he's capable of."
Harry smiled slightly. Not mockingly. Out of clarity.
"I know." Then he added, with a calm that chilled the air: “But I also know what Tom was before.”
All eyes returned to the sleeping man.
“He was powerful, yes,” Harry continued. "But he was broken. Unstable. Forced to push himself further and further to avoid collapsing."
He took a step towards the bed.
"His magic wavered. Her thoughts were fragmented. You called it strength, but it was only fear that he had learned to command."
Lestrange paused.
Rosier looked down.
“Not now,” Harry said quietly. “Now his magic is… whole.”
Avery shook his head, but the anger was giving way to doubt.
"And we should trust you?"
Harry clasped his hands behind his back.
“You don't have to trust me.” He looked at them one by one. "You have to trust Tom. And the fact that, for the first time, he's not weak."
Orion stared at Harry for a long time.
Then, slowly, he nodded.
“If he were dying… we would feel it.”
A break.
“But this is not the case.”
The silence stretched out like an unspoken agreement.
Harry sat back down beside the bed.
He barely touched the edge of the mattress, as if to ground himself into reality.
"When he wakes up," he said without turning, "he'll need loyalty. Not suspicion."
No one replied.
Behind them, Tom stirred slightly in his sleep—a deeper breath, a firmer heartbeat.
Harry felt it.
He was almost ready.
And this time, he wouldn't face the world alone.
The study at Peverell Manor held them all without ever feeling crowded.
The fire in the fireplace burned low, more from presence than heat, and the walls filled with ancient books seemed to listen.
Harry remained standing by the desk. He never sat down when he knew the balance of a room could be shattered by a single word.
Orion Black spoke first, as Harry expected.
He was the only one who didn't try to challenge him, but didn't try to please him either.
“Hadrian.” His voice was respectful but direct. "We... we all remember that meeting."
A brief pause. "You materialized beneath ancient, tightly woven anti-dematerialization barriers. Effortlessly. Without preparation."
Lestrange nodded slowly.
Rosier watched Harry as if he were studying a puzzle.
Avery was stiff, but more cautious than before.
“None of us,” Orion continued, “are naive enough to believe that you are just… a brilliant wizard.”
The silence became thick.
Harry clasped his hands behind his back. There was no tension in his body. Just a long-standing decision.
"You're right." Some of them held their breath. "I'm not just any wizard."
No explanation followed.
Avery was the first to cave under the pressure.
"So what are you?"
The question wasn't aggressive. It was… anxious.
Harry looked up, and for a moment let something filter through—not power, not threat—but antiquity. Like a presence that didn't need to be announced.
"There are things," he said softly, "that must remain secret. Not for control. But for balance."
Rosier slightly tilted his head.
"And Tom?" The question was loaded with implications. "What place does he have in all this?"
Harry didn't answer immediately. He walked over to the window, looking out at the gardens still bathed in the pale light of dawn.
“Tom is… Tom.”
A hint of a smile. "Not an extension of me. Nor a weapon."
Orion pursed his lips.
"But you're tied together."
Harry didn't deny it.
"Yes."
The group exchanged quick glances. Fascination and fear were clearly intertwined. They had followed Tom for his strength. Now they were faced with something that redefined that concept.
It was Lestrange who asked the question everyone was holding back.
"Are you planning to..."
He swallowed.
“You and Tom… to run the politics of the wizarding world together?”
Harry turned around.
His gaze passed through them one by one, without haste, without harshness.
“No.”
The answer was clear. Unexpected.
“Imposed power only breeds resistance,” he continued. “I do not govern. I move balances when they rot.”
He took a step forward.
“Tom, on the other hand, will choose.” A significant pause. "And his choice will have weight, because it will finally be... him."
Orion inhaled slowly.
"What if he chose to lead?"
Harry smiled slightly. There was no arrogance in that gesture.
“Then he will do it with lucidity.” Then he added, more quietly:
“Not with fear.”
No one spoke for several seconds.
Finally, Orion lowered his head in an ancient gesture, not of submission, but of recognition.
"I understand."
He was only partially lying. But that was enough.
Harry returned to his desk.
“When Tom wakes up,” he said with final calm, “he will need men to follow him because they believe in him. Not because they fear me."
Avery swallowed.
Rosier nodded.
Lestrange bowed his head.
They exited one at a time, quieter than when they had entered.
Harry was left alone.
And from upstairs, like an unspoken promise, he finally felt Tom's magic move—steady, deep, whole.
—Hermione—
Hermione watched Tom's loyalists leave Peverell Manor one by one, their dark cloaks closing behind them like disciplined shadows.
There was no anger in their steps. Nor blind devotion.
There was uncertainty.
And that was what worried her.
She stood by the large window in the atrium, her hands clasped before her, her gaze clear and attentive. She had spent enough time in politics—both ancient and modern—to know that doubt, when not channeled, becomes poison.
Tom was changing.
Harry was driving.
And Tom's men hadn't decided yet… who really to follow.
It was at that moment that Hermione understood that good ideas or enlightened laws were no longer enough, they needed alliances that made it impossible to go back.
She inhaled slowly.
It wasn't fear.
It was a decision.
She walked confidently through the Manor's corridors, ignoring the slight flutter in her stomach. Harry's study was bathed in soft afternoon light; he was sitting at his desk, reading documents, when he looked up and saw her.
He smiled right away. Always.
“Is everything okay?” he asked.
Hermione closed the door behind her.
"Yes. No. It depends on what you answer."
Harry raised an eyebrow, amused but wary. "That's never a good premise."
She took a few steps forward, stopping in front of the desk.
“Harry…” She used his name without thinking, as she did only in important moments. "I want to marry Abraxas Malfoy."
Silence fell abruptly.
Harry didn't react immediately. Not out of surprise—he'd expected that—but out of respect. He stood up slowly, leaning on the desk, studying it with the gaze of someone that wants to understand, don't judge.
“Are you doing this for me?” he finally asked softly. "For what I'm building?"
Hermione didn't look away.
“No.” Then, after a heartbeat: “ Or rather, not just for that”
She took a deep breath, organizing her thoughts as she always did.
“I'm doing it for the future.” She made a small gesture with her hand, as if to encompass everything around them. "The change you're bringing is too great to remain suspended on the exceptionality of your person. Tom's men need certainty. Continuity."
Harry remained silent.
"Abraxas is respected," she continued. "He's a Malfoy. He's listened to by the more conservative camp, but he's not blind. If I marry him, your project will stop looking like a one-man revolution... and become a shared transformation.”
She took another step closer.
"And most of all," she added in a lower voice, "it removes the possibility for Tom's followers to think you're isolated. Or manipulable. Or temporary."
Harry looked at her as if he were seeing in her all the battles they had fought together.
“And Abraxas?” he asked finally. “You?”
Hermione hesitated only for a moment.
“Abraxas is a man raised in rigor.” A hint of sweetness crossed her gaze. "But he's not cruel. And he listens. He respects me. That... is more than many witches can say."
Then, with absolute honesty:
"It's not a sacrifice. It's a conscious choice."
Harry closed his eyes for a second. When he opened them again, there was only pride.
“If I even thought you were doing it to protect me…” he said softly, “I would have stopped you.”
Hermione smiled, slightly but firmly.
"I know." Then she inclined her head. "That's why I'm asking you. Not for permission. But for transparency."
Harry approached her and placed his hands on her shoulders, an ancient, brotherly gesture.
"Then we'll do it on our terms." A pause. "And you'll never be a pawn."
Hermione closed her eyes for a moment, feeling the weight of that promise melt away a little.
“I never have been,” she said softly.
Harry smiled.
And in that moment, they both knew that the future had just found one of its...load-bearing columns.
Hermione sat in the chair next to the desk, silent, while Harry worked.
The hours passed slowly, punctuated only by the rustling of parchment, the methodical scratching of the quill, and the soft crackling of the fire in the fireplace. Harry hadn't asked her for help. Not out of pride—she knew him too well—but because he wanted for her to watch, for her to see what it meant to him to protect her.
She watched him write with absolute concentration: precise clauses, ancient but unassailable language, intertwining magical law, purebred customs, and ministerial laws as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Every now and then he stopped, reread, corrected a word, a verb, a tense.
There was no anger in his gestures.
There was attention.
When he finally put down his quill and handed her the document, Hermione took it in her hands with a slight hesitation, as if afraid she'd find something suffocating. She read slowly, line by line.
And she smiled.
Not a polite smile.
A smile proud.
The contract was impeccable. It protected her autonomy, her assets, her right to political expression, and the ability to terminate the contract without scandal or retaliation. No clause obligated her to obedience, forced residence, or forced motherhood.
Harry had even included a section that guaranteed legal protection for any children against coercive educational practices.
When she looked up, her eyes were shining.
“It’s…” she began, then shook her head. “It’s perfect.”
Harry shrugged, as if it were obvious. "It's the least I can do."
Hermione looked at him with pure gratitude, without irony. "Thank you."
Harry nodded slightly, then took a smaller sheet of paper and wrote a few quick lines. A spell sealed the parchment, and an owl appeared on the windowsill almost immediately, as if waiting.
Harry tied the message to his paw.
"I'm sending him to Abraxas," he said calmly. Then he looked at her again, and for a moment the aura around him changed: he was neither the politician nor the herald of Death.
It was the brother.
“When he arrives,” he continued, “you will tell him only one thing.”
A pause. "That this contract isn't a threat."
Hermione tilted her head, curious.
“But if he even just think of hurting you,” Harry concluded with a gentle yet terrible smile, “he’ll find out exactly what I’m capable of.”
There was no need to raise his voice.
The promise was written in the air itself.
Then Harry turned towards the door.
“I’m going to check on Tom,” he said, as if talking about the weather. “You stay. You handle everything at your conditions.”
He opened the door, then stopped for a moment without turning around.
“I’m proud of you, Hermione.”
The door closed softly.
Hermione remained alone in the study, the contract in her hands, the fire dancing in the fireplace and the future which, for the first time, did not seem like a cage.
She smiled again.
This time, with absolute certainty.
Abraxas Malfoy arrived at Peverell Manor with the punctuality of one who had been raised never to keep anyone waiting—and with a stiffness that betrayed nervousness.
Hermione greeted him at the entrance, composed, elegant, Lady Peverell in every way. Harry wasn't there. Abraxas noticed this immediately.
His gaze instinctively slid over his shoulder, toward the corridor that led to the head of the family's study.
“Lord Peverell?” he asked cautiously.
Hermione smiled. A polite smile, but not reassuring.
"Hadrian's busy," she said simply. "He asked me to pass on a message to you."
Abraxas stiffened imperceptibly. "A message?"
Hermione tilted her head slightly, as if citing a weightless formality.
“If only you will think to hurt me,” she recited in a calm voice, “you will find out exactly what he is capable of.”
The silence that followed was heavy.
Abraxas swallowed. He didn't laugh. He didn't minimize it. He knew Hadrian Peverell well enough to understand that this wasn't an empty threat. The magic itself seemed to vibrate at the memory of that aura.
“I understand,” he said finally, in a low voice.
Hermione looked at him carefully. She saw fear, yes—but she also saw something that surprised her: respect.
"Good," she replied. "Then we can proceed."
She gestured toward the corridor.
“Since it is about my future life,” she continued as they walked, “I will be the one to conduct the negotiations.”
Abraxas hesitated only a moment before nodding. "As you wish, Lady Peverell."
They entered the study. The door closed with a soft but final thud.
Hermione sat down behind the desk —behind, not in front. A deliberate detail.
She gestured to the chair in front of her. "You're welcome."
Abraxas obeyed.
Hermione opened the file with a measured gesture. "Let's start with general terms. This is not a marriage of submission. It never will be."
Abraxas laced his fingers together carefully. "I didn't expect it to be."
"A good start," she replied without smiling. "I will retain my name, my estate, and my political freedom. I will not leave Peverell Manor as my primary residence."
"Understandable."
Hermione raised an eyebrow. "Don't interrupt me."
Abraxas bowed his head. "Excuse me."
Hermione continued: "Any decisions regarding children—education, discipline, safety—will be shared. There will be no violence. There will be no corporal punishment. Ever."
Abraxas inhaled slowly. "This spot… is unusual."
Hermione stared at him. "It's non-negotiable.”
For a long moment, Abraxas studied her. Not as a pawn. Not as a future wife. But as a force to be reckoned with.
Then he nodded. "I accept."
Hermione wrote something on the parchment.
"I'll keep traveling," she added. "I'll keep working. And if this marriage ever becomes a cage, I'll leave."
“And me?” he asked quietly.
Hermione finally looked him in the eye. "If you can walk beside me, not behind of me, you will have a loyal companion."
The silence that followed was not tense.
Abraxas found himself smiling—barely. "You're unlike any woman I've ever met."
Hermione closed the file firmly. "I'm well aware of that, Lord Malfoy."
She stood up, holding out her hand to him.
“So?” she asked. “Let’s continue.”
Abraxas took her hand.
And for the first time, he didn't feel in control — but he didn't feel in danger, either.
Just… involved.
The next few hours passed amid parchment, seals, and clauses written with almost obsessive care. Hermione never let her guard down; Abraxas, for his part, sought no shortcuts. They discussed inheritance, political representation, residences, public obligations, and private liberties. Every point was weighed, refined, and rewritten.
By the time the last parchment was sealed, the fire in the fireplace was low and the afternoon light had given way to the golden light of sunset.
Abraxas cleared his throat. "One question remains."
Hermione looked up. "The date."
“Yes.” He paused briefly. “When?”
Hermione didn't hesitate. "May."
Abraxas seemed to think for only a moment, then nodded. "All right."
Hermione watched him carefully. There was something different in his face: not tension, not resignation. He seemed… lighter.
“Can I ask you something?” she said finally.
"Okay."
"Are you really okay with this?" she asked, gesturing slightly to the file. "This contract goes against a lot of what you've been taught. Against what you're used to."
Abraxas smiled softly. Not a polite smile, but a tired, sincere one. "I've spent my whole life in a gilded cage, Lady Peverell." He looked her in the eye. "I was just waiting for someone to open the door."
Hermione felt something loosen in her chest. She nodded slowly.
They rose almost at the same time. When they were about to leave, the study door opened silently.
Harry appeared in the doorway, his cloak still draped over his shoulders, the concentrated expression of someone who had just left a room filled with magic and tension. His eyes immediately went to Hermione.
“Is everything okay?” he asked.
Hermione smiled at him. "Yes. We've reached an agreement."
Harry seemed to relax a little. Then his gaze shifted to Abraxas, immediately becoming colder, sharper.
“Did my sister pass on my message to you?” he asked.
Abraxas nodded stiffly. "Yes, Lord Peverell."
For a moment, Harry smiled. A slow, cruel smile that boded no good.
“Good,” he said. “Don’t forget it.”
Abraxas bowed his head knowingly. "I won't."
Harry turned back to Hermione, and the shadow in his gaze vanished. "Tom's awake."
Hermione nodded, ready. As Abraxas left the study, she realized that nothing would be simple now.
But for the first time, she felt she was truly choosing her own future.
—Tom—
Tom woke up with a feeling he hadn't felt in… ever.
It wasn't euphoria, nor the incessant hunger that had always accompanied him. It was something deeper. The magic within him wasn't boiling, it wasn't clawing at his bones, searching for a way out. It was there. Present. Solid. Like a tide that had finally found its rhythm.
He inhaled slowly, feeling the air fill his lungs without pain, without that subtle echo of fracture that he now recognized as part of himself. He opened his eyes.
The room was the one at Peverell Manor. Heavy curtains, soft light, absolute silence. And Harry.
Hadrian sat a short distance from the bed, one leg crossed over the other, his wand resting absentmindedly on the arm of the chair. He watched him as if he'd been there for hours.
Tom raised himself slightly on his elbows, his heart beating fast but steady. "What..." His voice came out hoarse. He swallowed. "What happened to me?"
Harry tilted his head slightly, studying him. "Your magic has settled."
Tom frowned. He could feel it. It was undeniable. The magic was no longer tearing pieces from within him, it didn't seem ready to implode or slip out of his control. It was… whole.
“Settled?” he repeated softly. “It’s never happened before.”
“Because you weren’t whole before,” Harry replied calmly.
Those words struck him more than any spell. Tom looked down at his hands. They weren't shaking.
"I've been..." he searched for words. "Weak."
Harry shook his head. "No. You've been broken. This is different."
Tom looked up again, and for the first time there was no challenge in his eyes. Just a need to understand. "And now?"
Harry stood up, approaching the bed. His presence was different: not oppressive, not threatening. Still.
"You're stronger now," he said. "And most importantly, you're stable. Your magic will no longer consume you from the inside."
Tom took a deep breath. A short, incredulous laugh escaped his lips. "You know, that sounds like a promise?"
Harry looked him up and down, his green eyes alert. "No, Tom. It's a statement."
Tom sank back against the pillows, closing his eyes for a moment. He still felt the weight of what had happened, the fragments of memory, the violent emotion, the fear. But underneath it all... there was balance.
When he opened his eyes again, his gaze found Hadrian's again.
“So,” he murmured, “whatever you did to me…”
Harry's lips curved slightly in an ambiguous smile. "I haven't done anything to you that you weren't prepared to do yourself."
Tom held his breath. For the first time, he wasn't sure if that sentence was a threat or a salvation.
Tom had been the smartest in his year.
That awareness had never left him, even now.
Yet, sitting at the table a few hours after waking, with Hadrian to his right and Hermione across from him, Tom knew one thing with a clarity that both chilled and calmed his blood:
his Horcruxes were no more.
He didn't need to verify it, nor formulas, nor rituals.
He felt them absent.
Like rooms that had always been closed in his mind and were now no longer there—not empty, but simply… dissolved.
He slowly cut the food on his plate, the clatter of the cutlery elegant, measured. Hermione talked about practical matters—the Wizengamot, the upcoming votes—but Tom was only half listening. The other half of him was focused on Hadrian.
On how it was possible.
How did he know?
The creation of Horcruxes wasn't common knowledge. Not even among the brightest. Tom had dug, stolen, read what shouldn't be read. He had paid the price of isolation, loneliness, and fear to get there.
And Hadrian…
Hadrian he simply knew.
He'd never asked him outright. Not yet. A part of Tom—the oldest, most superstitious part—suspected it was a question destined to remain unanswered. Like asking death where it comes from.
He looked up. Hadrian was listening to Hermione, nodding with sincere attention. The candlelight caressed his profile, and Tom felt that familiar tightening in his stomach—no longer fear, no longer hunger, but something more dangerous.
Acceptance.
Tom Riddle had never given up on anyone.
He had bent the world to bend to him.
Yet, with Hadrian Peverell, surrender had not tasted like defeat.
It was like recognizing a law older than himself. As if everything he'd done—every choice, every mistake, every atrocity—had brought him here. Standing before someone who transcended the rules taught at Hogwarts, the structures of power, even magic as they understood it.
Hadrian didn't play by the rules.
He preceded them.
Tom had surrendered as one surrenders to fate: not out of weakness, but because fighting would have been futile. And, perhaps, because a part of him had longed his entire life to be able to let his guard down.
When dinner ended and Hermione rose to leave them alone, Tom remained seated, his hands clasped in front of him. He looked Hadrian in the eye.
The wizarding world had to improve.
Tom had never had any doubts about this.
He had grown up amid bombs, hunger, and indifference. He had seen what happens when power ignores the weak, when institutions turn a blind eye. The Muggle world had marked him, the magical world had judged and feared him.
He didn't fully belong to either of them.
Hadrian, on the other hand, was changing both of them.
Tom breathed in slowly. His beliefs hadn't died with the Horcruxes. They had changed form. Refined. Stripped of the fear that had made them monstrous.
If the wizarding world was to be remade, it would not be through blind terror.
But not even through blind mercy.
The actions he and Hadrian would take…
would have been decisive.
Tom lowered his head slightly, a gesture he would once have considered unthinkable.
He was no longer alone.
And for the first time in his life, he didn't feel the need to be.
Tom hadn't changed his mind.
This was the first certainty he realized, sitting alone in the study assigned to him at Peverell Manor, the lights low, the silence thick as velvet. The wizarding world was imperfect, stagnant, built on hypocrisies and ancient fears. It had to be tamed, bent to a bigger vision.
He still wanted to dominate him.
But now, for the first time, he understood how much he was failing.
Hadrian had never told him this openly. There had been no need. He had shown it to him with every gesture, every law passed, every word spoken before the Wizengamot. Hadrian didn't impose: he was convincing. He did not threaten:made it inevitable.
Tom had believed that power was fear.
Hadrian had shown him that fear was just a shortcut—loud, unstable, destined to collapse.
He ran a hand through his hair, his gesture nervous. His thoughts raced, as always, but now they collided with something new: self-awareness. He had built the Knights of Walpurgis like a weapon—sharp, obedient, ready to strike. Yet, looking at them now, he saw cracks everywhere. Ambition without vision. Conditional loyalty. Fear masquerading as respect.
Hadrian, on the other hand, had created structures.
Alliances based not on hatred, but on self-interest. Reforms that gave the illusion of choice while driving change. Even his enemies ended up strengthening him.
Tom clenched his jaw.
Ruling the wizarding world no longer meant sitting on a throne of ruins. Not if he wanted it to last. Not if he truly wanted to WIN.
And then there was the most disturbing point of all.
Hadrian hadn't destroyed Tom.
He had destroyed Tom's idea of himself as the only inevitable force.
The thought made him shiver—not with fear, but with excitement. Because if his approach was wrong, then it could be right. Refined. Evolved. Tom Riddle had never been rigid: he adapted, improved, survived.
Hadrian had shown him failure not as a condemnation, but as a lesson.
And Tom… had learned.
He took a deep breath, feeling his magic steady, deep, finally silent. No longer broken, no longer screaming. A force that didn't need to explode to be real.
He would have changed strategy.
He wouldn't give up control — ever.
But he would have stopped looking for it with terror.
He would watch Hadrian. He would study his every move, every concession, every calculated smile. He would learn to govern not only bodies, but minds. Desires. The subtlest fears.
And, even more disturbingly, Tom realized that he wanted to do it alongside Hadrian.
Not like a blind subordinate.
But like a knowing shadow. A dangerous ally. An uncrowned king who had finally found someone worthy of sharing the game.
The wizarding world would change.
Tom was still determined to dominate him.
But now he knew how to do it without destroying it.
And that knowledge that Hadrian Peverell was the most terrible and precious gift he had ever received.

Pages Navigation
Drachenzucker on Chapter 1 Sat 01 Nov 2025 04:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
AllyMander on Chapter 1 Sat 01 Nov 2025 05:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
intemporel on Chapter 1 Sun 02 Nov 2025 03:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Mocciosus on Chapter 1 Mon 03 Nov 2025 03:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dolphin_Writer on Chapter 1 Thu 13 Nov 2025 05:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Elka_may on Chapter 1 Wed 19 Nov 2025 12:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
LIMALIMON_16 on Chapter 1 Thu 18 Dec 2025 01:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
XtraSleeps on Chapter 2 Sun 02 Nov 2025 01:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
wandmaker on Chapter 2 Sun 02 Nov 2025 02:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drachenzucker on Chapter 2 Mon 03 Nov 2025 04:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
auroravellans on Chapter 2 Wed 05 Nov 2025 07:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
intemporel on Chapter 3 Sun 02 Nov 2025 06:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drachenzucker on Chapter 3 Mon 03 Nov 2025 04:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
auroravellans on Chapter 3 Wed 05 Nov 2025 08:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
isis777 on Chapter 3 Mon 17 Nov 2025 03:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
Antila on Chapter 3 Tue 18 Nov 2025 07:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ryzdran on Chapter 4 Mon 03 Nov 2025 07:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drachenzucker on Chapter 4 Tue 04 Nov 2025 05:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Chianny on Chapter 4 Tue 04 Nov 2025 11:31PM UTC
Last Edited Tue 04 Nov 2025 11:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dolphin_Writer on Chapter 4 Fri 14 Nov 2025 03:42AM UTC
Last Edited Fri 14 Nov 2025 03:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation